two Gentlemen for cutting his horse tail On the fifth day four Gentlemen did kill him in the year 1171. At Easter Pope Alexander canonized him as a Saint and would have excommunicated the King for his death but the King by his Ambassadors purged himself that he knew not of his death yet because he did carry grudge at him he was forced to renounce the investiture of Bishops and thereby his Kingdom became more slavish then before And the Pope in token of his victory to the shame of the King and credit of the Clergy did pretend some miracles as done by this Thomas after his death and commanded his feast to be kept throughout the Kingdom and the Cathedral which before was called Christ's Church was after that called St. Thomas Becket's and to the end the King might suffer this infamy the more patiently and also to make Ireland the more subject unto the See of Rome Pope Alexander confirmed again unto King Henry the Lordship of Ireland and ordained that the Bishops there should obey the Laws of England For in the year 1155. Murchard or as some call him Dermot mac Morrog King of Leinster being exiled by O. Roricy King of Midia sought aid from Henry II. he sent Richard Strongbow Earl of Penbrok who had married the onely Daughter of Murchard with a considerable Army into Ireland and within a short space he restored his father in law and conquered other Lands so that Henry was jealous of his power and commanded by open Proclamation him and all his Army to return under pain of forfeiture In obedience Richard gave into the King's hand all his purchase and his wifes inheritance and again received as his vassal Weisford Ossoria Carterlogia c. But in the year 1172 Henry went personally into Ireland and the most part submitted themselves unto him as unto their onely and lawful Soveraign whereas in former times that Nation was divided into four petty Kingdoms and several Dukedoms and one of them was chosen Monarch The same Henry did claim the Lands of Northumberland and from the Scots Malcolm the maiden and his Brother William at two several times went to London and did acknowledge the King for these Lands whereas in former times the Heir of the Crown did onely perform that ceremony But then Henry would have more that all the Bishops of Scotland should be under the yoke of the Arch-Bishop The Bishops of Scotland will not submit to the Primate of York of York as their Metropolitan At the first meeting at Norham the Scots put it off but with slender delays The next year Hugo Cardinal de S. Angelo sent into England was for Henry in this purpose and did cite the Bishops of Scotland to compear before him in Northampton they went thither and the Cardinal had a speech of humility and obedience all to perswade the Scotch Bishops to submit themselves unto the Primate of York who was a Prelate of great respect and whose credit in the Court of Rome might serve them to good use A yong Clerk stood up and spake in name of the others his speech is written diversly I shall shew it as I have copied it out of an old Register of Dunkel by the favor of Bishop Alexander Lindsay It is true English Nation thou mightest have been noble and more noble then some other Nations if thou hadst not craftily turned the power of thy Nobility and the strength of thy fearful might into the presumption of tyranny and thy knowledge of Liberal Science into the shifting Glosses of Sophistry but thou disposest not thy purposes as if thou wert lead with reason and being puft up with thy strong Armies and trusting in thy great wealth thou attemptest in thy wretched ambition and lust of domineering to bring under thy jurisdiction thy neghbor Provinces and Nations more noble I will not say in multitude or power but in linage and antiquity unto whom if thou wilt consider ancient records thou shouldest rather have been humbly obedient or at least laying aside thy rancor have reigned together in perpetual love and now with all wickedness of pride that thou shewest without any reason or law but in thy ambitious power thou seekest to oppress thy mother the Church of Scotland which from the beginning hath been Catholique and free and which brought thee when thou wast straying in the wilderness of heathenism into the safe-guard of the true faith and way unto life even unto Jesus Christ the Author of eternal rest she did wash thy Kings and Princes and people in the laver of holy Baptism she taught thee the commandments of God and instructed thee in moral duties she did accept many of thy Nobles and others of meaner rank when they were desirous to learn to read and gladly gave them dayly entertainment without price books also to read and instruction freely she did also appoint ordain and consecrate thy Bishops and Priests by the space of thirty years and above she maintained the primacy and pontifical dignity within thee on the North side of Thames as Beda witnesseth And now I pray what recompence renderest thou unto her that hath bestowed so many benefits on thee is it bondage or such as Judea rendered unto Christ evil for good it seemeth no other thing Thou unkinde vine how art thou turned into bitterness we looked for grapes and thou bringest forth wilde grapes for judgement and behold iniquity and crying If thou couldest do as thou wouldest thou wouldest draw thy mother the Church of Scotland whom thou shouldest honor with all reverence into the basest and most wretchedst bondage Fie for shame what is more base when thou wilt do no good to continue in doing wrong even the serpents will not do harm to their own albeit they cast forth to the hurt of others the vice of ingratitude hath not so much moderation an ungrateful man doth wrack and masacre himself and he dispiseth and minceth the benefits for which he should be thankful but multiplieth and enlargeth injuries It was a true saying of Seneca I see The more some do owe they hate the more a small debt maketh a grievous enemy What sayest thou David it is true They rendered me evil for good and hatred for my love It is a wretched thing saith Gregory to serve a Lord who cannot be appeased with whatsoever obeysance Therefore thou Church of England doest as becomes thee not thou thinkest to carry what thou cravest and to take what is not granted seek what is just if thou wilt have pleasure in what thou seekest And to the end I do not weary others with my words albeit I have no charge to speak for the liberty of the Church of Scotland and albeit all the Clergy of Scotland would think otherwise yet I dissent from subjecting her and I do appeal unto the Apostolical Lord unto whom immediately she is subject and if it were needful for me to die in the cause here I am ready to lay down my
obey whether he will or not The King in this strait submitteth himself and resigneth the Crown of England and Ireland from him and his heirs for ever upon condition that he and his heirs should have again the same Dominions from the Pope for paying yearly unto the See of Rome 1000. marks of Silver Then he kneeled and gave his Crown unto Pandulf the Legate who kept it five days as a seizing of these two R ealms and the King confirmeth the same by his Charter obligatory Here by way of anticipation it is marked in the Histories that no King of England did acknowledge this subjection nor pay the farm Pol. Virgil. in Hist Anglor lib. 15. Matth. Parisien saith It is reported by many that this detestable Charter was burnt in the chamber of Pope Innocentius the IV. An. 1245. when he caused his own wardrobe to be burnt to the end he might obtain a new taxation from the Bishops which were conveened at the general Councel and after the Councel he sent a Charter with a command unto all the Bishops of England to subscribe it and King Henry was not onely enraged against the Bishops for subscribing it but did also swear that he would stand for the freedom of his Kingdom and would not pay tribute to the Court of Rome so long as he breathed But to return at that time some of the Priests and Abbots consented not unto this shameful action of whom some came afterwards like blinde idiots unto Pandulf and begged remission the baser sort was forgiven and the heads as fattest and fittest for the Pope's mouth were sent to Rome In the mean time Innocentius was holding his Latronal Councel and there did excommunicate Otho the Emperor John King of England Peter King of Arragon Raymund Earl of Tolouse c. Then Stephen Langton was sent and absolved King John and immediately he called many Bishops Abbots Earls and Barons unto London and perswadeth them into a league against the King unless he will renounce all title unto vacant Benefices wards of marriages c. Then Innocentius sent Nicolaus Bishop of Tusculo and he began to intrude persons into vacant Benefices of Canterbury as it pleased him The Arch-Bishop refused and appealed to Rome and sundry Nobles took part with him alledging that they would defend the Liberties of their Countrey Innocentius approveth generally all that his Legate had done The Bishop and Lords stood for their Liberties The King began to think how to be relieved of his new tribute and sent unto the Pope requesting him to excommunicate the Bishop of Canterbury who had been the occasion of all these broils with some of the Lords and he would never intend exemption of his fue-duty and with his Letter he sent a sum of money But this stir was soon calmed but by and by that faction did conveen again and did force the King to yield unto all their above named demands The King then sendeth unto the Pope and sheweth how they had wrested his power from him and craveth his aid for recovery The Pope sendeth his excommunication against them all his Nuntio chargeth Stephen to publish the excommunication he refuseth and posteth toward Rome where after he was heard he was suspended and another sentence of excommunication was directed against all the Nobles and Barons which had conspired against the Pope's beloved Son and remission of sins was proclaimed to all the subjects of the Kingdom which will take part with the King and the Legate against the Lords and all the Bishops were commanded to publish this excommunication under no less pain then to be in the same danger Then the Lords Matth. Parisien calleth them Londoners to wit because of their league made in London were in despair and knew no more whither to turn then the King did before but they cried out in reproach of the King saying Wo to thee John the last of Kings the abomination of English Princes and confusion of our Nobility Alas thou hast wasted England and more wilt thou be wasted alas England England c. Then twenty four of them in name of the rest went unto Philip King of France and intreated him to give them his eldest Son to be their King The Pope understanding this motion sent Wallo Cardinal of St. Martin and chargeth Philip to desist from so rash attempts and to defend his vassal John and the Lands of the Church against those Traitors Philip did judge this an insolency and he hoped that the Lords would stand to their promise and partly he trusted in the league lately renewed with Alexander King of Scots and therefore he answered The Kingdom of England was never a part of Peter's patrimony nor shall it be hereafter no Prince may pledge or give away his Kingdom without the consent of his Barons which are tied to defend it If the Pope shall bring this preparative into Christendom he will set at naught all Kings and Kingdoms I love not this example which is begun in these days and therefore I cannot allow what John hath done though he be my utter enemy and I lament that he hath so ruined that noble Realm The Peers standing by cried as in a fury with one voice We will stand to this Article though to the losing of our lives let John do as he willeth no King can put his Land under tribute and so make his Nobility slaves Lewes said The Barons of England have elected me for their Lord and King surely I will not lose my right but will fight for it unto death I doubt not but I shall obtain it for I have friends among them his Mother was Sister of King John At this time John was going from place to place possessing himself of the Noble mens Lands yet fearing their attempts he came to Dover expecting aid from forraign Countries and many came to him from Flanders Braband and Holland on the one side and from Guien Gascony and Poictiers on the other and a most wonderful number of men from other Countries for the report went that the Pope had written unto them to assist King John Wallo the Legate followed Lewis into England An. 1216. and renewed the curse against him for usurping against John and against Simon Langton and other English which had excited Lewis and against Alexander the II. King of Scots with a wonderful solemnity causing all the bells to be tolled candles lighted Church-doors opened and committing them all to the Divel for their contumacy Lewis caused the curse to be proclaimed null and was accepted at London as King He made Simon high Chancellor King Alexander wasted the North parts of England And every one said The Bulls were of no force since the ordering of temporal affairs did not belong unto the Pope and what hath the Bishop of Rome to do with our wars behold he will be the Successor of Constantine and not of Peter Matth. Parisien ad An. 1216. It happened at that time that the Viscount of Mandevil who
his Kingdom and execute Justice by the Counsel of his Nobles All these things should the King swear in his own Person before he be Crowned Mat. Parisien describes the manners of the Countrey at his coming thus The Nobles were given to gluttony and letchery they went not to Church in the Christian maner in the morning but onely had a Priest which made haste with the Mattens and Mass in their Chambers and they heard a little with their ears The Clergy were so ignorant that if any knew the Grammar he was admired by them All men were so given to carousing that both nights and days were spent in that exercise c. This King had no Children and sent for Edward the outlaw he came and died within a year at London leaving one Son Edgar and two Daughters Margaret and Christiana After Edward Harold Earl of Oxford was Crowned then William Duke of Normandy came into England with an Army pretending a right by covenant with King Edward and did so prevail ann 1067. that Harold was slain and he was called William the Conqueror Within a few years he made a great alteration in the Kingdom the most part of his Knights and Bishops were Normans and many English with Edgar fled into Scotland where King Malcolm had married Margaret Edgar's Sister and they incited Malcolm to invade England and he entered into the North part ann 1071. At last a peace was concluded upon condition that a Mark-Stone was set up in Stanmoor as the mark of both Kingdom with the portraict of both Kings on the sides of the Stone Ia. Vsser de Eccles statu c. 6. shews out of sundry Authors that when the Wars were twixt William and Harold William sought the Pope's advice and Harold dispised the Pope So Alexander II. then Pope sent unto William a Standart in good luck or hope of his victory and when William had obtained the victory he sent Harold's Standart unto Alexander Thereafter the Pope writes unto him thus Thy wisdom knows that the Kingdom of England since the Name of Christ was known there hath been under the power and defence of the Prince of the Apostles until some becoming members of that wicked head and following the pride of their father Satan have forsaken God's Covenant and turned away the English People from the way of truth for as thou knowest well while the English were faithful upon account of their pious devotion they gave a yearly Pension unto the Apostolical See of which a part was brought unto the Roman high Priest and a part unto the Church of S. Mary which is called The School of the English for the use of the Brethren c. King William confirmeth the gift and as it follows thereafter some pages until he was established Hildebrand was so affected toward him that he was evil reported by the Brethren grumbling that he had so affected and helped the committing of so many Homicides and that William was devoted unto the Apostolical See above all others of his condition But when the Pope was not content with the King's Liberality and sought an Oath of Loyalty William wrote unto him saying Religious Father Hubert thy Legate admonished me in your name that I should give Loyalty unto thee and thy Successors and that I should be more mindfull of the Money which my Ancestors were wont to send unto the Roman Church the one I have accepted and not the other Loyalty I would not give nor will I because neither have I promised it nor do I finde that my Ancestors have done it unto thy Ancestors While I was three years in France the Money was gathered carelesly but since my returning by the Divine mercy what is gathered is sent by thy foresaid Legate Pray for me and for the standing of our Kingdom c. Hildebrand was not pleased with this Letter and therefore in an Epistle unto Hubert he said Thou knowest very well what account I make of Money without Honor. And then speaking of King William he saith The Roman Church may lay many things unto his charge none of all the Kings even of the Heathenish have presumed to attempt against the Apostolique See what he hath not been ashamed to do to wit that any hath been so irreverent and shameless as to discharge his Bishops and Arch-Bishops from the Churches of the Apostles Therefore we will that thou in our name study to admonish him that as he would take it ill if his Subjects give him not due honor so he would not empair the honor of the holy Roman Church and by giving due thanks he may procure the favor of blessed Peter For we being mindefull of our former love toward him and following the meekness of the Apostle by God's help so far as we can have spared his fault hitherto but if he will not put an end unto this and others his faults that thou knowest let him surely know that he will grievously provoke the wrath of blessed Peter c. Among his other faults that were offensive unto Hildebrand William had imprisoned his own Brother Odo Bishop Baiocen without regard of his Episcopal Order as he writes unto the King saying One thing toucheth us near and by touching vexeth us and among the excellent monuments of thy Royal Vertues doth violently overcloud the joy of our friendly heart that in taking a Bishop thy own Brother not providing for thy honor as it became thee but preferring thy earthly wariness and reason unto God's Law thou hast not taken notice of Priestly dignity The honor of a Brother and Episcopal Dignity are no way to be matched in comparison if you will compare it to the glory of a King or to the Crown of Princes these are more inferior then if you would compare Lead unto Gold So Hildebrand And nevertheless Baronius assureth us that the King made no account of his Intercession nor Argument 4. Before this time were âo Diocies or Bishopricks in Scotland and sure Alteration of the Church diâcipline ân Scotland it is by Act of Parliament at Scone under Constantine the II. all Church-men were forbidden to meddle with secular business therefore at that time a Church-man could not be a Parliamentary Lord. But King Malcolm Cammore brought in new Titles of honor into the Civil Estate after the maner of other Nations and so he changed the Government of the Church and erected six Bishopricks At that time as all our Historians write many strangers from Hungary and England which both were tributary unto Rome and in great troubles came into this Land with Queen Margaret and by her and their information the King was perswaded unto such changes both in the Civil Estate and Church Here then is a change of the Discipline in the Church of this Land and we see by what means it came even from Rome where things were very corrupt at that time But let us look back into former times and compare all together Bishop potswood in his History would have
Christ The same night he was taken with a whore It was so notorious that it could not be denied saith the same Author 2. DAVID the third Son of Malcolm Cammore did erect four Alterations in the Church of Scotland Bishopricks and seven Abbeys and other religious places as they called them and repaired sundry decayed Monasteries therefore the Clergy called him Saint David but his Successor called him a good Saint to the Church and an ill Saint to the Crown The fruit of so large donations saith Buchan Hist lib. 7. was As the use of the members faileth in them who stuff their bellies with too much meat so from thenceforth the small sparks of wit being oppressed with luxury did dayly decay the study of learning failed piety was turned into a formality and superstition and as in untilled land the seeds of all weeds and vices sprang up And the Prelates shook off the care of preaching as a work not beseeming their Dignity and because the Monks had the favor of the people for preaching the Prelates gave unto them liberty above the Parish Priests to the end that the Monks might the more recommend them in their preachings 3. When HENRY I. King of England died without a Son Steven Earl of Bolonia and his Sisters Son usurpeth the Crown about the year 1133. His Brother Henry Bishop of Winchester procured the first Law that ever was in England for appealations to Rome Ia. Vsser de stat succes eccle Appeals to Rome cap. 8. ex Hen. Hunting Hist but Steven reserveth to himself the right and power of bestowing Benefices and investing Prelates In the beginning of his reign William Dean of London Ralph Longford Richard Belmeys and others of the Chapter did elect a Bishop without the King's recommendation wherefore he causeth to be imprisoned not their persons but their wives until they had satisfied for their contempt Io. Bale ex Rad. de Dicet Whence it appeareth that as yet the Priests had wives notwithstanding all former Acts. Thereafter Albericus Bishop of Ostia was sent by Pope Innocentius II. and in a Synod at Westminster condemned the marriage of Priests again and ordained that Christ's body as they spoke should not be kept above eight days lest it become hoary and rot At that time Robert Pully deserved commendation for restoring or erecting the University of Oxford and was Rector thereof 4. HENRY II. Nephew of Henry I. by his Daughter Maude disclaimed ââ forbidden all the Authority of the Pope refused to pay Peter-pence and interdicted all appealation to Rome At that time Philip de Brok a Canon of Bedford was questioned for murther he used reproachful speeches to the King's Justices for which he was censured and the Judges complained unto the King that there were many robberies and rapes and murthers to the number of an hundred committed within the Realm by Church-men The King commanded that justice should be executed upon all men alike in his Courts But Thomas Becket Arch-Bishop of Canterbury would have the Clergy so offending judged in the Spiritual Court and by men of their own coat who if they were convicted should at first be deprived of their Benefice and it they were found guilty again they should be judged at the King's pleasure The King stood for the ancient Laws and Customs and in a Ancient Laws are restored general Assembly at Clarendon in the year 1164. with consent of the Arch-Bishop Bishops Abbots Priors Earls Barons and great men was a rehearsal and acknowledgement of some ancient Customs and Laws among which that were authorised being sixteen in number were these 1. If between a Lay-man and a Clark were any strife for Church-goods the plea should be in the King 's Court. 2. No Bishop nor Clark should go forth of the Realm without the King's licence and then he shall swear upon the Book that he shall procure no hurt to the King nor any of his Subjects 3. None who holdeth of the King in chief or in service shall be accursed without the King's licence 4. All the Bishopricks and Abbeys when they be vacant should be in the King's hands until a Prelate be chosen and he should be chosen out of the King's Chappels and before he be confirmed he should do his homage unto the King 5. If any plea were brought to the Consistory a party might appeal unto the Arch-Deacon and from him to the Bishops Court and thence unto the Arch-Bishop and from him to the King and no further 6. All debts that were owing of truth-plight should not be pleaded in Spiritual but Temporal Courts 7. The Peter-pence which were gathered for the Pope should be collected for the King 8. If any Clark were taken for felony and it were so proved he shall first be degraded and then after judgement be hanged or if he were a traitor he shall be drawn in sunder They did all sweâr and by word of mouth faithfully promise to observe these Laws unto the King and his Heirs simply and without fraud Mat. Parisi calleth them wicked and detestable Acts But Tho. Becket's testimony is the stronger de facto Tho. Becket sent unto the Court of Rome to signifie the grief of the Church and his own for consenting unto these Laws and asked absolution from the bond which he had unwisely entered into and he obtained it The same year the King required to have punishment of some misdoings among the Clergy The Arch-Bishop would not permit and when he saw in his judgement the liberties of the Church troden under foot he without the King's knowledge took ship and intended toward Rome but by a contrary winde he was brought back Then he was called to account for his receipts that came to his hand while he was high Chancellor He appealeth to the See of Rome and under pain of excommunication forbad both Bishops and Nobles to give sentence against him seeing he was both their Father and their Judge Nevertheless they without his confession gave sentence against him Then he seeing himself forsaken of all the other Bishops lifted the cross which he held in his hand aloft and went away from the Court and the next day got him over into Flanders and so to the Pope Matth. Parisien hath many Letters betwixt the Pope and this King and the King of France and sundry Bishops of France and England for reconciliation betwixt the King and this proud Prelate but all to no purpose till Henry of his own accord did cause his Son Henry III. to be crowned and then he being in Normandy was content by the mediation of the French King to accept the Prelate Thomas returning into England excommunicateth all the Bishops which had been at the Coronation of the yong King because it appertained unto him forsooth to inaugurate the King The King sent unto him and required to absolve them seeing what was done unto them was done for his cause The Prelate refuseth On Christmas day he solemnly excommunicateth
Rome Matth. Paris loc ci and he sent unto Sifrid Bishop of Mentz commanding him to publish the sentence of the Roman Consistory against Otho throughout all Germany and charge all the Cities that they do not acknowledge him Sifrid delayed no time But immediately Henry Count Palatine of Rhene the Duke of Brabant and other Princes and Barons levy an Army against Sifrid and forced him to leave his Bishoprick and hide himself in Thuringia where the Count did as yet cleave unto the Pope When Otho understood of this stir in Germany he did return quickly and notwithstanding the Pope's curse was received as Emperor and calleth a Diet at Norinberg An. 1212. about Whitsunday where he declareth the manifold fraud of Innocentius and how unjustly he had accursed him and then said Be of courage you Princes unto you belongeth the charge of this Kingdom and the administration thereof I say unto you belongeth every disposition of the Teutonick Kingdom and to provide for every thing therein it is in your power and not in the power of the Pope to create or forsake an Emperor it is your part to calm the troubles if any shall arise within the Empire therefore ye Princes and Nobles maintain your rights and shew your power for your Nation and Imperial Laws lest if ye do it not ye be deprived of Empire and patrimony c. By these and such other words they resolve to levy immediately an Army and first to invade Thuringia Io. Naucler gener 41. In the year 1214. Innocentius causeth Frederick to be elected which now had been well bred in literature and Otho thought to have hindered the election but the Princes some for envy of his puissance and some for affection to the former Emperor and some addicted unto the Pope fell from him therefore he retired into Saxony until he gathered a new Army he made some attempts but in vain and died An. 1220. 3. FREDERICK the II. left Germany in peace and went to be confirmed at Rome He gave unto Pope Honorius the County of Funda and other great gifts even a rod to break his own head and he confirmed the Act Whosoever continued a year under excommunication shall be guilty of proscription and shall not be absolved until he make satisfaction unto the Pope In recompence of these gratitudes and obeysance when two Counts in Tuscia Thomas and Richard did rebel against the Emperor the Pope maintained them and absolved them from their allegiance and because Frederick did expostulate Honorius the Pope thundereth a curse against him Some Bishops conspired with the rebels and the Emperor accused and pursued them for treason They run to Honorius He sent a Nuntio unto the Emperor and commandeth to restore the Bishops and dischargeth him that he meddle not with Church-men The Emperor could not endure such imperiousness and said How long will the Bishop of Rome abuse my patience when will his covetous heart be satisfied go tell him that I have as great prerogatives as my Father Henry and Frederick my Grand-father and that I will rather hazard my Crown then suffer him to empair my authority seeing every Prince in France Spain England c. hath the nomination of their own Prelates Pe. Mexia But Platina saith The cause of this excommunication was when his Mother died which held him within bounds he began to vex the Church Lands But it is certain by sundry Histories that his Mother died in the beginning of Innocentius In his time came John de Bregna King of Jerusalem into Italy for aid against the Turks he made reconciliation betwixt the Pope and Emperor and gave his onely Daughter Jole unto the Emperor then a widower with the Title King of Jerusalem for this cause the Kings of Sicily were called Kings of Jerusalem for a long space Then Frederick did intend to go into Asia yet because he delayed Pe. Mexia saith the truce which John had made with the Sultan for ten years was not yet expired the Pope did intend some great thing against him but was taken away by death When Gregory was installed Jole was brought to Rome to be married and when the Pope held out his right foot unto the Emperor to kiss it he scarcely touched his knee but would not bow unto the foot P. Mexia The Pope was not well pleased he dissembleth for a time but intendeth to revenge So after some moneths he chargeth the Emperor to go into Asia according to his vow but intendeth to deprive him of the Empire Frederick suspecteth it and delayeth the longer till he heard that the Christians in Asia were utterly distressed then he assembleth his Nobles at Cremona and causeth his Son Henry to be created Caesar and sent him to perswade the Princes to send aid unto his expedition An. 1226. At this time the Lombards had made a league with other Cities of Italy by suggestion of Pope as is believed saith Naucler Honorius against the Emperor which league continued many years to the great prejudice of the Empire and manifest hindering of the expedition An. 1227. Pope Gregory again chargeth the Emperor to go into Asia Frederick writeth unto his Son to conveen the Princes again and nameth the time when they should make their rendezvous at Brundusio The Emperor becometh sickly nevertheless he sailed with his Army into Creta and there being hindered by sickness he sent his Army forward and returned himself into Pulia Then the Pope excommunicateth him the Papalines say because he had murthered Jole and others speak of other pretexts but P. Mexia and Blondus say that Jole died after this curse Immediately Frederick sent to Rome offering to clear himself but his Ambassade was not admitted Therefore the Emperor sent Letters throughout the Empire and to other Princes shewing how wonderously he was excommunicated and how presumptuous and covetous the Church of Rome was become even the mother of all mischief Unto Otho Duke of Bavier he wrote thus The high Priests of Rome do now affect not onely dominion but God-head for they will have all men to fear them more then God and it is sure that there be many Antichrists among them neither hath Christian Religion any such adversary that man which is called the Pope abounding in wealth to the great prejudice of piety thinketh after the maner of Tyrants that he may do as he listeth and is answerable to none as if he were God what is proper unto God he vaunteth of himself that he cannot err he requireth both impudently and imperiously all men to believe that he cannot be guilty of a lye Avent Annal. lib. 7. And unto Henry the III. King of England he wrote The Church of Rome is become so avaricious that they are not content with the goods of the Church but they will have the inheritance of Emperors Kings and Princes and make them all tributaries as Henry hath experience and the Earl of Tolouse whom the Popes binde with excommunication till they bring them into
came from France with Lewis fell sick and being moved in conscience called unto him some of the English Lords and said unto them I lament your wretched case and from my heart I do pity the desolation come upon your Country the dangerous snares which are laid for your confusion are hid from your eyes but take heed in time Prince Lewis hath sworn a great oath and sixteen of his Nobles of whom I was one that if he obtain the Crown of England he will banish them all which are now against their native King and are Traitors to his noble Person And that ye take not this for a fable I assure you upon my faith being in this condition as ye now see at the mercy of God I have great conscience hereof and I pity your estate and so give you this warning your King hath for a season kept you under but if Lewis shall prevail he will put you from all of two extream evils chuse the least and keep it secret what I have told you Shortly thereafter he departed this life When this was once noised among the Barons they were in great heaviness for they saw themselves betrapped every way on the one side was the Pope's curse and also Lewis dealing to the French all that he purchased either Territories or Castles yea and they heard him say They were all Traitors Then they agree to submit themselves unto King John they were easily pardoned And John recovered Rochester Castle and City London York Lincoln and prevailed in many hazardous adventures against Lewis and Alexander The same year John did lodge two days in the Abbey not far from Lincoln and there died Some say he was poisoned by a Cistertian Monk Matth. Parisien saith he died of an Ague through sorrow and surfeit Rog. Hoveden and 1. Fox in Act. Monim give him this testimony He was indeed a valorous Prince and unfortunate like Marius having experience of both fortunes nor loved he the Mass Then many of the Lords swear obedience unto Lewis But William Earl of Pembroke Marshal of England a grave and wise Counsellor did quietly and friendly call together sundry of the Earls and Barons and set before them Henry the eldest Son of King John being them nine years old and perswaded them to embrace him for their King and he was crowned by Wallo at Glocester with consent of them which had followed his Father and Wallow acccursed them all which did follow Lewis Nevertheless Lewis did more and more harm in the Land until the above named William went against him with an Army and then he fled into London and sent unto his Father for help an hundred Ships were prepared in France but Richard a bastard Brother of King John having onely eighteen Ships for keeping the Cinque-Ports set upon them and by providence fifteen of them escaped not unsunk or taken Then the Ambassades of Lewis writ from Rome unto him If he left not England the Pope would renew the sentence of excommunication against him likewise many of the Nobles forsook him Then he sought a treaty with the King and at last it was concluded that a 1000 l. should be given unto Lewis to depart and should never return So he was honourably convoyed unto the Sea And reconciliation was made betwixt Henry and Alexander with consent of the Legate Then Wallo began his harvest the Kings had dealt for themselves and their Armies and the Legate could wring nothing from them but he calleth the Clergy to account Hugh Bishop of Lincoln paid 1000. marks unto the Pope and as much unto the Legate c. He summoned the Scotch Bishops and Abbots to Anwick some opened their purses and were absolved and the most stubborn as he called them were sent to Rome With the inferior Church-men he took another course he sent for the Prior of Duresm and Westbeck the Arch-Deacon to go into Scotland and call before them the Priests and Canons into every principal Town of the bounds and there partly upon their confessions and partly by wearisome protractions from day to day great sums were squeezed from them They who went to Rome had purchased Letters from the Bishops and Abbots of England against Wallo and accused him before Pope Honorius of avarice and other crimes Wherefore the Pope took from him a part of the prey and the accusers were absolved and sent home with empty purses But the Pope being not yet contented sent Cardinal Aegidius to exact other sums for absolving them from their vow of going into Palestina When Aegidius returned he said he was robbed by the way therefore another Legate was sent to gather as much The King convened his Nobles and Prelates and all in one voice did send and forbid the Legate to come into the Realm G. Buchan Hist lib. 7. Also England groaned under these burthens and sent their grievances unto the Councel at Lions Regrating 1. That the Pope was not content with Peter-pence but extorted from them great sums of money without consent of the King and against all precedent examples 2. Patrons cannot present unto Benefices which are given to Romans ignorant of the language to the great prejudice of souls and spoiling of the Realm 3. Of the frequent recourse of the Pope's Legates by whom faith and fidelity the ancient Customs of the Nation the Authority of the Statutes Laws and Priviledges are abrogated But the Pope's purse had no ears to hear such complaints and anon he sent for more money wherefore a Proclamation was made in name of King Henry the III. that no man should consent to any exaction of money unto the Court of Rome The Pope in a rage directed instantly his Letters unto the Bishop of Worcester charging all England under pain of his curse to obey his Legate before such a day and that Bishop to be executioner of his curse Fear of the curse prevailed against the former Proclamation But the Pope was not yet satisfied he was not ashamed to crave first the tenth then the fifth part and lastly the third part of all Church-revenues within England besides other extraordinary occasions and the yearly revenue of the Pope in England was 60000. marks sterling Whereupon the King sent his Messengers again unto Rome and the Nobles did by writing complain of the scandals arising from the avarice of the Court and spread their complaint through the Christian world professing that they would not suffer the Country to be so rudely abused although the King would wink at it and unless these things said they unto the Pope be speedily redressed by you let your Holiness know for certainty that it may not without cause be feared that such danger is like to ensue both to the Church of Rome and unto our King that no remedy will easily be found for it At that time John a Cardinal and an English man did entreat his Holiness for God's cause to bridle with some temperance the passion of his minde which is here said he
Lords as they would be called had the precedency 14. The Jews lived then in England and waxed both in number and wealth The Iews in England An. 1235. they obtained from Pope Gregory the IX that they should not be taxed by Christian Kings and that they might have Christian servants and nurses An. 1257. they murthered a young boy in Lincoln therefore King Henry imprisoned seventy one of them at London The Minorites being hired for money procured their liberty for saith I. Bale Henry did not so much reign as bear the image of the Romish Beast but after that time the name of a Minorite was odious in the ears of English men Edward the I. banished all the Jews and escheated all their goods allowing them only a viaticum One good thing God wrought by them they left many Bibles in England whereby sundry of the learned were stirred to learn the Hebrew language as Gregory Huntington c. This Edward began to restrain the wealth of Monks and the power of Bishops When Lands were given to Monasteries or a Monastery bought any Land they did not acknowledge the Superior of those Lands so the King and Noble men were prejudiced of Wards Reliefs Knight-Service and such other things Edward made a Law that no person religious or any other should buy or sell Lands that might any way come under Mortmain that is in prejudice of the Superior under pain of forfeiture of the same At that time was confusion of Courts the Civil Judges and Bishops endeavoring to enlarge their own and contract their Rivals Authority Edward fixed boundaries unto them both as is more particularly in T. Fuller's Church-History lib. 3. He discharged the Abbot of Waltham and the Dean of Pauls to crave the tithe of any mans goods for the charges of Jerusalems wars albeit the Pope had given them this Commission in three several Bulls The Abbot died and the Dean appeared before the King and his Councel and promised to obey He also summoned the Dean of Wolverhampton because against the priviledges of the Realm he had given a Prebend of his Chappel unto a stranger at the Pope's command The Dean appeared and confessed his fault submitting himself unto the King's clemency K. Iames VI. in Monitio ex archivis Regni 15. Alexander the III. King of Scots fell with his horse over the rocks on the West side of Kingron March 18. An. 1285. His life was remarkable and his death lamentable He had divided the Realm into four parts and abode a quarter of the year in each part giving justice unto all men so he knew his subjects and they knew and loved him The Judges of each part waited upon him within their jurisdiction and when he removed the Judges of the other part received him so his Court was never populous His children died young except one Daughter who was married to Erik King of Norway and she had one Daughter After his much bewailed death a Parliament at Scone named six persons to govern the Country for the time three for the part on the North side of Forth and three for the South The King's Daughter was dead and Edward the I. sent unto this Parliament suing the marriage of their young Queen unto his Son So the Estates consented very readily provision being made that Scotland should be governed by their own Laws and Magistrates In the mean while Margaret died Then competition followed between Robert Bruce Earl of Hastings in England and of Carrict and Garioch in Scotland and John Baliol Earl of Galloway The ground of this plea flowed by their genealogy from King David who died in the year 1153. He had one Son Henry Earl of Huntington he died before his Father leaving three Sons Malcolm William and David So Malcolm surnamed the Maiden succeeded his Grandfather and after him his Brother William the Father of Alexander the II. and Grandfather of this Alexander the III. David the third Son of Henry had three Daughters Margaret Countess of Galloway Isobel married to Robert Bruce surnamed The Noble Earl of Hastings and the third or youngest was Countess of Huntington Margaret had no Sons but three Daughters Dornagilla the Mother of John Baliol and Mary the Wife of John Cumin c. Robert the Noble had a Son Robert the Competitor who married the heretrix of Carrict and had two Sons Robert the King afterwards and Edward Then Dornagilla pleaded first for the Crown but Robert Earl of Carrict alledged that he being of equal degree with her the male should be preferred in the inheritance of Lands and rather of Kingdoms as it hath been lately practised in Burgundy and is usual among Brethren and Sisters as for her Son he is a degree further off and therefore not to be heard in that cause The parties did so increase that no Authority could command either of them and intestin wars were thought dangerous wherefore by common consent Edward the I. was chosen Umpire At the first he omitted no point of formality he called unto Berwick the Competitors John and Robert and the Governors of the Realm he protesteth that he calleth them not as Subjects before their Magistrate but as his Friends before their chosen Arbiter he caused them all to swear that they will stand to his decreet and receive one of the two whom he should name He chose twelve Scots and so many English as his Councellors in that matter and caused them to swear that they shall give their advice uprightly according to their knowledge The mean while he thinketh upon his own advantage and considering that Scotland was divided into two powerful factions it seemed the more easie unto him to work his own point in shew he sendeth for Jurists in other Nations not doubting as that sort is seldom of one opinion but to finde some response conducing to his own end which may appear by his altering the state of the question which he propounded in this maner A King who is not wont to be crowned nor anointed but only set in a chair and be proclaimed King yet not so free that he is not under another King and himself acknowledged so dying without children two of his Cousins and Nephews of his Granduncle Sempronius seek the inheritance c. The most part answered The custom of the Realm is a Law in such a case and if there be not a precedent they should stand at the will of the Superior King Then in another meeting at Norain Edward required acknowledgement of subjection from all the Scotch Commissioners They did all refuse in one voice In a third meeting at Berwick he sent privily for Robert and proferred him the Kingdom if he would swear fealty unto him Robert answered I will never prejudice the liberty of that Realm John Baliol was sent for and accepted the condition So he was proclaimed King six years after the death of Alexander and all the Scots swear Allegiance unto him Afterwards both the King and Nobles gave their
John advertiseth the King by Letter that Robert had such a design and for the more faith he sent the sealed contract Edward summoned Robert upon treason he did purposely nominate a long day that he might also catch his associates if there were any and that Robert may fear the less Robert was not suspicious of the Cumine and would not flie A guard was set to attend him Before the day appointed his Cousin the Earl of Montgomery sent him a pair of gilded spurs whereby he conceived his Cousin advised him to flie The same night he and two others came away quietly in the winter time and on the seventh day lodged in his own house at âochmaban There he meeteth with his Brother David and Robert Fleemine as he was telling them the cause of his suddain return they fall upon a Post carrying Letters from John Cumine unto Edward desiring him to hasten the business with Robert seeing delay may prove dangerous Robert hasteth to Dunfrife and finding John Cumine in the Church of the Franciscans he challenged him of the premises Cumine denied all even that these were his Letters which were taken from the Post Then Robert struck him with a dagger and left him as dead In his coming out James Lindsay meeteth him and understanding by his words that the other was dead he goeth into the Church and killed him and his Brother Robert Cumine The Scots would have crowned Robert but such was their belief they thought him uncapable because he had killed a man in a Church Therefore the Abbot of Scone posted to Avenion and brought a pardon in April An. 1306. Then Robert was crowned at Scone The Abbot brought also a dispensation unto the Scots from the oath given unto Edward and withal he assured them of the Pope's favor and assistance As also the Pope wrote unto King Edward that he presume not any more to trouble the Scots because that Kingdom was before permitted unto the Roman Bishop and therefore it belongeth only unto the Pope to give it unto or take it from whom he pleaseth Pol. Virg. Hist l. 17. No monument of Antiquity is extant for the Pope's title to the Crown of Scotland and whether the Abbot made this proffer of subjection or the Pope did so usurp it it is uncertain Nevertheless Odomar Valentine Deputy of King Edward and the Cumines which were potent and numerous took Arms against Robert He feared the power of his adversaries and knowing that many Scots loved him not for his former service against them so he was in no small perplexity but he amassed all the forces that he could He had hard fortune at the first and was sundry times worsted so that only two of his friends Malcolm Earl of Levin and Gilbert Hay abode with him his followers were searched out and put to death his Brethren Nigel and Alexander with his and their wives were sent into England Buchan Hist lib. 8. Then the controversie was hot at Rome between the Pope and Edward for the title of the Crown of Scotland Edward by his Proctors alledgeth that the Kings of Scotland were his vassals and through many ages had done homage to his Ancestors and therefore seeing now they had so hainously trespassed against him he might censure them at his pleasure This claim is manifested before and Baldred Byssate did appear in the contrary as relateth Io. Vsser in Britan. Eccles primord p. 647. The Pope alledged that according to his universal power when there was no Heir the Kingdom did fall unto the patrimony of St. Peter nor did it appertain unto any other in temporalities This debate was not ended in Edward's days Io. Fox in Act. Mon. Robert was then lurking in the West Isles but if he had continued there he feared the Scots would despair of him wherefore he failed to Carrick and took that Castle from the English and spared none of them then fearing to be entrapped by the multitude of them in that part he hasted into the North and took Innerness The Scots hearing that he had taken two such Forts so far distant not his friends only but his enemies were encouraged and drew unto him and he was so potent that he compelled John Cumine Earl of Buchan to seek peace at Glen-esk for the Scots in the Cumines Army durst commend the valor of King Robert and others were discouraged Edward had intelligence and prepared an Army but died at Lancaster Edward the II. surnamed Carnarivan summoned a Parliament to be held at Dunfrife few came and it behoved him to go into France From that time King Robert was diseased in body yet he prevailed against the Cumines and English and his Brother Edward prevailed in other parts of the Countrey Edward the II. was led by a base Minion Peer of Gaviston whereupon variance arose between him and his Nobility until Gaviston was banished but Io an honorable banishment he was sent Deputy into Ireland and within two years was brought back into his former credit then the Lords slew him at Warwick to the great offence of the King Tho. Cooper in Epito But the King was reconciled unto his Nobles and levied an Army of English French Scotch Frisons Gelders and others to the number of three hundred thousand men Robert could gather but thirty five thousand by the providence of God which gave good success unto the wisdom and stratagem of King Robert the English were foiled at Bannokburn An. 1314. forty two Lords two hundred twenty seven Knights and Baronets and fifty thousand Soldiers were slain the rest fled Scotland was delivered and the Scots pursued and wasted England unto York That year was great dearth in England and a great murrain the common people were glad to eat dogs cats and the like Also Ireland sent unto Robert desiring him to come and be their King He sent his Brother Edward with an Army of Scots he was received and crowned After four years the English went against him and slew him and the rest of the Scots return home At that time Pope John sent one Nuntio into England and another into Scotland to treat of peace and for charges he craved four pence of each mark under pain of his curse But neither would the Scotch nor English obey and Edward refused to pay the Peter-pence An. 1323. Edward levied another Army and went into Scotland with 100000 men King Robert remembred the example of Fabius and thought so great an Army could not continue long time therefore he retired into the high Lands Edward wandred from place to place till his Army was like to starve for hunger many died and the rest returning home and tasting meat scarcely escaped death James Douglas followed the English and slew many of them and Edward was almost taken captive I. Fox Then a peace was concluded at Northampton An. 1327. that the Scots should remain in the same estate as in the days of King Alexander the III. the English should render all subscriptions
Pope Gregory the XII did direct a Bull to Oxford against the Wiclevists and there he saith They did follow the doctrine of Marsilius of Padua and John of Ganduin There he mentioneth a Provincial Councel held at Oxford and sharp inquiry decreed by the above named Thomas against all even the heads of Colledges and Halls and others suspected of Lollardy They might very well suppose saith he that the Students of that place were also entertainers of the aforesaid doctrine since about that very time in the Margine is Anno 1406. October the 5. a testimonial was given in the Congregation-House under seal in savor of John Wickliff where these words are God forbid that our Prelates should have condemned a man of such honesty for an Heretick c. By this testimonial it appeareth that the fire could not consume the truth In time of the same King Henry many propositions were published upon occasion of the schism between the Antipopes arguing that the Pope should be subject unto Laws Censures and Councels And the King wrote unto Pope Gregory the XII An. 1409. thus Most blessed Father if the most discreet providence of the Apostolick See would call to minde with what perils the universal world hath been damnified hitherto under pretence of this present schism and especially what slaughter of Christian people to the number of 200000. as some say hath been thorow the world and lately 30000. were slain for the Bishoprick of Leodium by two Antibishops set up against one another by two Popes certainly you would lament in spirit and be grieved for the same so that with good conscience you would relinquish the honour of the Apostolick See rather then suffer so horrible blood-shed hereafter to insue following the example of the true Mother who pleading before Solomon for the right of her Childe would rather part from the Childe then the Childe should be parted with a sword c. 2. In the year 1407. James Resby was burnt at Glascow for saying The Pope is not the Vicar of Christ and A man of wicked life should not be acknowledged for Pope About the year 1411. was the beginning of the University of St. Andrew's not so much for publick or private addoting of revenues as by voluntary profession of learned men In the year 1416. the Abbot of Pontiniak was sent Legate from the Councel of Constance into Scotland and Pope Benedict sent Henry Hardin an English Franciscan to perswade Robert Governor of Scotland in time of the captivity of King James the I. he was taken by the English when he was sailing into France unto their adherence The Governor consented unto Benedict but all the Clergy received Pope Martin and followed the authority of the Councel Buchan 3. In the year 1412. the Commons of England presented a Bill petitioning King Henry to take the temporal lands from the spiritual men so were the Monks named because the temporalities were disorderly wasted by them and might suffice to entertain unto the King 15. Earls 1500. Knights 6200. Esquires 100. Alms Houses for the Poor and 20000. l. to the King's Exchequer so that every Earl shall have 3000. Marks yearly every Knight have 100. M. and four plow-lands every Esquire have 40. M. and two plow-lands and each Alms-House 100. M. with the oversight of two secular men unto each House all English money Unto this Bill no answer was made Tho. Cooper In the year 1414. Thomas Arundel Bishop of Canterbury put to death and martyrdom in January these persons Sir Robert Actoun Mr. John Brown John Beverley with 36. more and in March following he was so plagued in his tongue that some days before his death he could neither eat nor drink nor speak many said It was justly done unto him because he had tied the truth that it should not be preached M. Fox ex Tho. Gascoin Unto him succeeded Henry Chicesley who sate 25. years and was no less an adversary against the followers of truth As the Preachers were increased the stricter inquisition was made some were burnt some fled and some abjured Among those that were burnt was John Claydon a Currier in London and Richard Turning both in one fire at Smithfield An. 1415. and 36. at Thickethfield Here Sir John Oldcastle Lord Cobham deserveth peculiar remembrance for his godliness and warlike courage about the year 1413. he was called The Protector of the Lollords When he was committed unto the Tower he gave in writing unto the Arch-Bishop a confession of his faith the Arch-Bishop read it and said It contained many good and Catholick points but he must satisfie them in other heads as concerning Transubstantiation the Sacrament of Pennance the worship of Images the power of the Keys the power of the Pope and Roman Hierarchy Sir John was so far from giving satisfaction in these heads that he said plainly The Pope is the Antichrist the Arch-Bishop and other Prelates are the members of the Antichrist and the Friers are his tail and the usual determination of these other points is contrary unto Scripture and was devised since poison was infused into the Church and not before For these answers the Arch-Bishop condemned him of heresie and ordained him to be punished But the King loved him and caused the execution to be delayed In the mean time Sir John escaped out of the Tower and then a great multitude joyned with him trusting to be free of danger but many both Priests and others were condemned to the fire and would not recant P. Morn in Myster ex Walsing and he shews ex Io. Copgra lib. 2. de Nobilib Henr. that Sir John Oldcastle said in a Parliament England will never be in peace until the authority of the Pope be sent over the Sea He was a learned and eloquent man and published sundry Treatises against invocation of Saints auricular confession the single life of Priests and other errors then waxing Wherefore he was apprehended and brought again to London he was first hanged as if he had been a Traitor and then burnt as an Heretick An. 1417. Io. Fox hath his story at great length in Act. Mon. If we will believe Walsingham at that time were in England 100000. persons professing the same doctrine King Henry the V. writ to Pope Martin An. 1422. there were so many infected with the Heresies of Wickliff that without the force of an Army they could not be suppressed Neither yet left he off to make strict Acts against them under the name of Lollards that they should be punished as Felons and Traitors and so were they pursued Nevertheless many endured the heat of the fire for worshipping God alone for denying the Pope's usurped power for maintaining the lawfulness of communicating in both elements c. Among these are numbred Laurence Redman Master of Arts John Aschwarby Vicar of St. Maries in Oxford William James who is called an excellently well learned young man Thomas Brightwel William Haulam a Civilian Ralph Greenhurst c. Among
those which fled was Peter Pain who had been a hearer of Wickliff and then went into Bohemia and was sent unto the Councel of Basil where he argued for partaking of both elements and against the Civil Power of the Clergy William White being examined before William Bishop of Norwich An. 1428. did hold as he had also written that by Law Marriage was granted unto all persons of the militant Church but the Pope who is the Antichrist and his Counsellors which are the Clarks of Lucifer have abolished this Law to the undoing of the Priesthood after the loosing of Satan that is after the 1000. years from the incarnation Anno 3. of Henry the V. the Act was renewed against presentations unto Benefices to be purchased from the Pope but under colour of prejudice to the Incumbents in going so far for them but by this Act all presentations from the Pope were annulled An. 1439. under King Henry the VI. Richard Wiche was burnt the next year Eleanora Cobham Dutchess of Glocester was condemned to perpetual imprisonment in the Isle of Man and Robert only a Priest was condemned to death Philip Morice was excommunicated by Pope Eugenius and he appealed unto the General Councel 4. Richard King of England had made Truce with France for 30. years Troubles between France and England these being expired Henry the V. sent unto Charls the VII King of France An. 1415. claiming the Crown of France So Wars began Henry conquered a great part of France In the year 1419. Charls did dis-inherit his son Lewis and then the Kingdom was divided some cleaving unto Lewis who at that time was called King of Vierron because he lived there in Berry Charls agreed with Henry that Henry should take to wife the daughter of Charls and be proclaimed Regent of France and both should keep what they have and after the death of Charls the Crown of France shall remain with Henry and his heirs and that Henry with the Duke of Burgundy should pursue Lewis the Dolphin as an enemy of the Common-Wealth These two Kings died in one year Charls died first and Henry because his son was but eight moneths old ordained his brother Humphrey Duke of Glocester to be Protector of England and the Dukes of Bedford and Burgundy Protectors of France These two had continual Wars with Lewis Henry the VI. was Crowned King of England in the eighth year of his age and at Paris he was Crowned King of France in the tenth year of his age An. 1431. Five years thereafter the Duke of Bedford died and the Duke of Burgundy became an enemy to England then all things in France went backward from England but no cessation of wars untill the year 1475. when King Edward the IV. invaded France and then Truce was made for seven years at that time Lewis gave unto Edward 75000. crowns and 50000. crowns yearly during the Truce Henry the VII renewed the old claim An. 1487. Peace was made An. 1492. on condition that Charls should pay presently a great sum of money and then yearly 25000. crowns in the name of Tribute Tho. Cooper 5. At Saint Andrews Paul Craw was accused An. 1431. for following John Wickliff and Huss namely for denying that the substance of the Bread and Wine is changed or that confession is necessary to be made unto Priests or praiers unto Saints departed When he was condemned they did put a Bull of Brass in his mouth to the end he should not speak unto the people or they should not know for what he was burnt King James the I. then did set himself to reform the abuses that had crept into the Realm under the Reign of Robert the III. and his own captivity in England he made Laws against the disturbers of the common peace and against them who ride with more men then their yearly Revenues may sustain he punished Robbers and Rebels He considered the Clergy and saw that Benefices were not bestowed on learned men but as rewards done unto the Pope or a Bishop And he saw Monks abounding in wealth and more mindfull of their bellies than of books and the Churches served by some begging Friers which were hired by the Titulars to preach now and then and the Beneficed men did never see their Parishes unless it were to crave their Tithes When the King did publickly rebuke such enormities the Bishops answered and the Friers preached Church-men should be left unto the Pope and to God neither are they obliged to answer unto any prophane Magistrate When he could A glimpsâ of Reformation not amend the present possessours he would provide for the time to come At Saint Andrews he founded some Schools to be Seminaries of all Estates and to the end the Schools should be had in the greater estimation he honoured the Masters with competent maintenance and their meetings and disputes with his Royal presence He gave strict command that the Masters should recommend unto him the most diligent and worthiest Disciples on whom he might bestow the vaking Benefices and he had alwaies by him a role of the recommended Students Likewise he turbed the Monasteries and said King David who erected so many Monasteries was a good Saint to the Church but an ill Saint to the Crown Buchan lib. 10. With consent of all the Estates he made an Act that all the Subjects should be ruled by the King's Laws only In Parliam 3. and if any did fly or appeal from the King's judgment he should be accounted a Rebel and punished accordingly In Parliam 8. James Kennedy Bishop of Saint Andrews was then exemplary he caused all Parsons and Vicars to dwell at their Parish Churches for preaching the Word of God unto their people and to visit them especially in time of sickness He indeavoured to visit all the Parishes within his Diocy four times in the year and inquired in every Parish if they were duly instructed by their Parson or Vicar and if the Sacraments were duly administred if the poor were helped and the young ones instructed in the grounds of Religion Where he found not this order observed he punished the Delinquents severely to the end God's glory might shine throughout his Diocy Ex M. S. histor in Biblioth Edimb 6. James the III. King of Scotland ordained by Act of Parliament An. 1466. that no Commenda old or new should have place within the Realm and that none shall purchase nor accept any Commenda under pain of rebellion otherwise then for the space of six moneths And that no Pension new or old of any Benefice Secular or Religious be sought nor accepted from any person without or within the Realm under the same pain James the III. Parlia 1. Hence we may guess at the abuses of Commendaes and Pensions out of Benefices as certainly complaints have been made at that time against them Here by the way the Reader may inquire what a Of Commenda Commenda is and how it began This we may
his Progenitors time out of minde have been possessed with special priviledges and custom observed from time to time that no Legate from the Apostolick See should enter into the Land or any of the King's Dominions without calling petition or desire of the King and for as much as Richard Bishop of Winchester and Cardinal of S. Eusebie hath presumed to enter as Legate not being called nor desired by the King Therefore the said Proctor in presence of the Council of England then in the house of the Duke of Glocester Lord Protector in the King's minority did protest that it standeth not with the King's minde by advice of his Council to admit or approve the coming of the said Legate in any way or to assent to the exercise of this his Legantin Authority either attempted or to be attempted in this respect contrary to the foresaid Laws and custom c. By these Acts it is manifest that the usurpation of the Popes was odious unto the Nations and that their avarice and innovations were restrained but the Kings did not exclude them especially in England the persecution that was begun in the latter days of Edward the III. continued all the time of King Richard the II. and Henry the IV. and V. though not always with a like cruelty But in Scotland their Acts had more strength for when James Kennedy Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrews who founded and perfected the most famous Colledge of Scotland now called the Old Colledge of Saint Andrew's died An. 1466 his Brother of the same Mother Patrick Graham was elected by the Canons to succeed but he could not obtain the King's consent for the Courtiers perswaded him that he should not admit such elections because by such means the greatest honors were in the power of the basest men to wit Canons gave Bishopricks and Monks made Abbots and Priors whereas said they all should depend on the King that he may reward punish and forgive according to the service done unto him Wherefore that Patrick went to Rome and easily obtained The first Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrews from Pope Sixtus the IV. not only confirmation of the election but likewise the Title of Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrew's and that all the other Bishops should be subordinate unto that See and power to be Legate for three years for preventing the dangers insuing unto the Church Notwithstanding all this his authority he durst not return into Scotland for fiye years but abode at Rome for he knew that the people were exclaiming against the contempt of the Laws In the year 1472. he would adventure to return but sent before him the Bull of his Legation They which were advanced or hoped for advancement by the King did fear that this Legation would be to their prejudice and they ceased not to shew the King that his authority was contemned by that Bull his Acts were annulled and the liberties of the Realm were turned into the hands of the Romans Then by Act of Council an Herauld was sent unto Patrick at his landing before he entred into any house to inhabit him from attempting any thing in any of these Offices untill such things as were to be laid unto his charge were examined before the King Thereafter he was reconciled unto the King but with express charge that he attempt nothing beyond the custom of his Predecessors Nor had any in that place so little authority for he was excommunicated by the Rector and then again accursed by Husman the Pope's Inquisitor and the Arch-Deacon Sevez was placed in his Chair and Patrick was hurried from place to place as to a stronger prison whether justly or unjustly it is not certain since the cause nor process is not made known except that he paid not the money for his Bull of priviledges Others were so affraid at his miseries that they attempted not to recover that priviledge of election from the power of the King and whom the King did recommend unto the Pope were all accepted Hence it came to pass that Benefices were bestowed upon unqualified men at the pleasure and suit of Courtiers so great corruptions followed Buchan lib. 12. 7. About the year 1465. a Carmelite preached at Paul's Cross that Christ on earth was poor and begged The Provincial of that Order and others held the same opinion But others did inveigh bitterly against them as teachers of pestiferous errours The fame of this controversie went over the Alps and Pope Paul the II. writ his Bull into England informing his Prelates that it is a pestiferous heresie to affirm that Christ had publickly begged and it was of old condemned by Popes and Councels therefore it should now be declared as a condemned Heresie In the year 1473. John Goose or as some write John Huss was burnt on the Tower-hill for the doctrine of the above-named Martyrs The next year an old Matron about 90. years of age Johan Boughton was burnt at Smith-field and her daughter the Lady Young was in danger An. 1498. a godly man at Babram in Norfolk was burnt and in the same year and place a Priest was burnt whom all the Clarks of Canterbury could not remove from his faith The next year another was burnt at Smithfield Io. Fox in Acts Mon. 8. About the year 1492. Robert Blaketer went to Rome for his confirmation The first Arch Bishop of Glascow a persocuter in the Bishoprick of Glascow he obtained from Pope Alexander the VI. the Title of Arch-Bishop and that three other Diocies should be subject unto him Sevez Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrews would not acknowledge him nor his Title because it was in prejudice of his former Title Upon this occasion both Clergy and Nobility went into factions at last they were reconciled so that they both should be called Arch-Bishops but Saint Andrews should precede In the year 1494. by this Robert was summoned before the King and Councel thirty persons from Kyle and Cunningham among these George Campbel of Cesnok Adam Reed of Barskyning John Campbel of Newmills Andrew Shaw of Polkennet c. The Articles laied unto their charge were 1. Images should not be worshipped 2. Nor Reliques of Saints 3. Christ gave power unto Peter and not to the Pope to bind and loose 4. The Pope is not the Successour of Peter but where it was said unto him Go behind me Satan 5. After the Consecration bread remains and the natural body of Christ is not there 6. The Pope deceives the people by his Bulls and Indulgences 7. The Mass profiteth not the souls which are said to be in Purgatory 8. The Pope exalts himself against God and above God 9. Priests may have wives 10. True Christians receive the body of Christ every day by faith 10. Faith should not be given unto miracles now 11. We should pray unto God only 12. We are not bound to beleeve all that Doctours have written 13. The Pope who is called the head of the Church is the Antichrist They were accused upon other
Patavium c. and unto the Pope Arimino Faventia Cervia Ravenna c. and he reserveth unto himself their part of Lombardy So the Dominion of the Venetians was sore weakned and never of such power again howbeit by their power they have recovered what was given unto Maximilian Pope Iulius was the first who forsook the League when he had such towns he feared that if the Venetians were brought to ruine his own estate might be in danger for the Colledge have special care that none be of greater power than the Pope Wherefore Julius made peace with Venice as is hinted before Because John King of Navar did aid King Lewes the Pope knowing that Navar at that time was in a manner dis-peopled gave it unto Ferdinand who did invade it albeit he had married his Brothers Daughter he took Pompejopolis and the Spanish keep a great part of that Kingdom until this time About the years 1512. Maximilian made league with Henry VIII King of England and they both invade France and in severall parts prevaile The Emperour was drawn back to appease a debate twixt the Ecclesiastical and seculare Estates he was advised to restrain the avarice of Church-men and in the Diaet at Trevers they consult how Pluraelity of Benefices discharged by the Emp. A coat without a seam drunkennes and common swearing should be punished but these two grievous sins could not be rooted up saith Osiander in Epit. Hist. Cent. 16. libr. 1. Cap. 16. Nevertheless by Imperiall authority the plurality of Benefices was for bidden Fasci rer expetend Pag. 170. In time of that Diaet in presence of the Emperour and all the Princes was opened the altar of the great Church of S. Peter there in was found a coat without a seam and that was called Christs coat Some said it was but a device to delude the Emperour and the Princes and to conciliate some authority unto the Church and that See saith Osiand loc cit The same yeare was another tumult at Spira the Commons rose against the Senate because they were burdened with so many taxes they thrust out the Counsellers and set up another Counsell and took the keies of the town into their own power The Emperour interponed his authority and establishes the Senate At that time Lewes XII made peace with England and marryed Marie Sister of King Henry VIII concluded peace with the Venetians by the meanes of two Senatours whom hee had captives Then Francis I. perceiving that the Emperour in his olde age was inclined to peace entred upon the Dutchie of Millain and fought with the Duke till night they stood both in arms all the night in the morning the King carried it and shortly had possession of Millain An. 1515. The same yeare Ferdinand King of Castile died at Madril and left Charls then 15 years olde his successour so the many Kingdoms of Spain were united Maximilian was making readie to goe and recover Millain and was hindered by the death of Ladislaus King of Hungary and Bohem Whose young son was espoused to the Emperours Daughter He appeased the tumults there made peace with France and employed the rest of his time in ministration of justice and reforming some abuses and confusions of the Empire untill the year 15â9 when he died He was a Prince abounding in vertues and so bountifull that if he had been Lord of all the revenues of the earth he never wold have had treasure so couragious that he could not be timorous of singulare sagacity and judgement yet would alwayes ask counsell of them who loved him and were able to advise he loved learning and was liberal toward them who were expert in the liberall sciences Pet. mexia Then all the Electours made choise of Frederik Duke of Saxony but he would not accept it saith Erasm in Epist. Roffensi Episc dated An. 1519. CHAP. III. Of DIVERSE COVNTRIES RAymond Cardinal S Mariae Novae and Bishop of Curca was sent Legate The selling of indulgences and the account of them by Pope Alexander VI. into Germany in the year 1501. and from thence into Dacia Suecia and Prussia with power to sell Indulgences unto all which had not been in Rome at the Jubilee The Emperour and the Princes hearing of his earand sent unto him when he was at Trent and forbade him to come into Germany without doubt perceiving that it was but a cunning trick to squeeze moneys out of the Country Nevertheless after some Mâssives sent to and fro he came unto the Emperour and then to Norenbergh and from thence to Mentz and then more Northward and leaveth abundance of these indulgences printed on parchement to be sold before his return Nic. Besel in Addit Naucler telleth of his coming and how he obtained liberty but he speaks not of his account But Orth. Gratius in Epistol ad Lector before the works of Petr. de Aliaco helpeth saying When Raymond returned with vast sums of money the Colledge of the Cardinals asked him Whath said the Barbarians when these wares of indulgences were sent unto them He answereth All the World so for as I have been complain of the prodigality of Cardinals and certanly if they see you not amended our Republick will bee in danger They frown on him and his friends said He should not speake of Reformation which is an odious purpose at Rome 2. Many tricks did the Friers devise to delude the World for example I Iugleries of Friers wil name but one At Berna in the year 1507. the Dominicanes think what way to ingratiat themselves unto the people and be preferred unto the Franciscanes and so might draw the oblations of the people unto themselves They cause one who was lately entred among them believe that S. Marie and S. Barbara and S. Catharin of Siena did appear and speak unto him and brought unto him the Hostie or Eucharist bleeding as the very blood of Christ and commanded him to goe unto the Senate of the town and report such and such things especially that the blessed Virgine was conceived in sin and the Franciscanes as liars should not be suffered in the town and neverthelesse the image of the blessed Virgine should be worshipped As also they made an image of the Virgine with a device to drop as it were weeping tears The thing was belleved as truth that red-coloured water was adored as if it had been Christs blood and drops of it sent hither and thiter as a rare and precious gift lykewise was great concourse of people to see their Ladie weeping Thus the Dominicanes were thought the only men for the space of three or four years The Franciscanes had used such jugleries before and for respect to them selves were loath to bewray it but at last they sought it and revealed it all Then the Provinciall and three other Dominicanes were taken and burnt An. 1509 when the deceivers were tortured they confessed other jugleries but the Popes Legate would not suffer them be divulged T is historie is
Bishops and priests in the mean time looking on these things as it were thorough their fingers and providing well for their own bellies c. But briefly for rebuking these and such other corruptions in the Church Agrippa was delated by the Masters of Lovan unto the Emperour as an haeretik he defended himself by a published Apologia and for examples sake they condemned him of haeresy because he had said in Cap. 100. The knowledge of the word of God came by no schoole of Philosophers by no Sorbone of Divines and by no colledge of Scholastiks but only God and Christ have given it unto us To which no thing should be added nor paired Unto this their censure he answered in Apolog. Sect. 23. They think these words offensive unto godly eares not that they are contrary unto Scriptures or unto the Church but because it is dissonant from the schooles who seeme to have decreed that Philosophy is necessary unto salvation and they think it all ungodly that their Aristotle hath not imagined But if these Propositions be false the contrary must be true and Catholik to wit not God and Christ only but schooles and Sorbones and colledges have given us the knowledge of Gods word and we may against Gods command adde unto and pair from the canonical Scripture Who would think that the Magistri of Lovan are so fond doting that they will think this proposition Catholike c. And in Sect. 34. he said O Moses ô Salomon ô Paul ô John ô Christ ô Church of God what a Disciple of Satan is this who forgeth calumnies against the words even of the Holy Scriptures what will he answer when he shall stand with me before the throne of Christ to give account that he hath maliciously detracted from the word of God surely in that day many of Magistri nostri will rise and say O Lord in thy name we have boldly slaundered in thy name we have disputed eagerly In thy name we have burnt many men confidently In thy name we have suffred ourselves to be called Masters in Divinity but Christ will say unto them I never knew you c. This Agrippa is called a Necromancer but God will have truth to be justified even enemies being Judges 19. Polydorus Vergilius was born in Urbino and sent by the Pope into England in the dayes of Henry the VIII to gather the Peter-pence because the King saw him a learned man he wished him to stay so he became Archdean of Wells Albeit in his writtings he professeth himself a Papist yet he condemneth the worshipping of images Tractat. on the Lords Prayer Pag. 2 he maintaines the liberty of mariage unto the priests de Inv. lib. 5. c. 4. and in these books he sheweth the novelty vanity of many other abuses of Rome as I have elsew here noted and he plainely describeth the matter and manner of the preachin in his daies saying John the Baptist preached in the desert of Judaea our Saviour preached and commanded his Apostles to preach saying Goe teach all nations and preach the Gospell Whereof some of our Divines are ashamed when they preach or then they are weary of it for when they have perfunctoriously read a part of the Gospell as if then people had no more need of instruction they digresse to their fained quaestions there they wrestle and as if they were mad they vexe themselves wresting the Holy Scriptures as they please they corrupt all they confound all with their cries when their fury is allayed they come to base things talk of the prices of victuals of pedlers lik jests some times they jeere and for the same are they commended by the foolish people and this sort of preaching is most frequently used and most commended But would to God oft times they spred not worse for as no sort of men is so profitable for religion if they would preach the Truth so none doe more harme when they study to preach for to pleas the people for when they have once gotten the name of holyness they doe most harm because they are most easily believed as if they would teach nothing but that men should live better But some who should preach teach nothing at all so that they may justly be called dumbe dogs So either by vanity or silence they suffer Christ to be unknown among the people Some times they prate one thing after another off hand that like flying birds they wote not themselfes where they will end de Inven. rer lib. 5. cap. 9. Again in his treatise de Interpert Orat. Dom. he saith We eat the bread of Christ when we believe that he is the Son of God as it is said he who believeth in me hath eternall life and the priests should distribute this bread unto us by preaching but thou wilt say how can priests feed so many seing the greatest part of them is ignorant of letters and the number of people is infinite Let us also passe by that c. Briefly it is manifest how many things he did not love in the Church then that the Authours of the Index Expurgatorius have fulled 8 pages with the catalogue of these things which now they disallow in that his one work de Invent. rer 20. At the same time some Cardinals Bishops incited Lewes II. King of France against the Waldenses who had continued so many hundred years in these places on this side of the Alpes as if they were incestuous witches and haeretiks and therefore they wished the King to expell them all without examination On the othersyde they sent commissioners to declare their innocency before the King The Cardinals would have debarred them from the Kings presence because the canon-law saith Haeretiks should not be heard Lewes answered If I were to fight against the Turk I would first hear what he would say So he sent for the commissioners of Merindole and Cabriers they reverently declared that they believed the Holy Scripture and the Creed of the Apostles but they leaned not to the Pope and his doctrines if the King shall find other wise they submit themselves most gladly unto his censure The King sent one of his Counsellers Adamus Fumaeus and his confessour N. Parvus à Dominican to inquire whether it where so as they had said They went into these Provinces and after due search they reported that the Infants among them were baptized the articles of faith and the law were preached the Lords day was religiously observed and the word of God was expounded they could find no witchcraft nor whoredom among them but they had no images in their Churches nor ornaments of the masse The King answered with an oath as afterwards Pope Gregory XIII said unto his Cardinals concerning the Calvinists saying These men are better then I and my people Jo. Lampad in Mellif part 3. Also Claudius Seisselius Archbishop Taurin gives them a large testimony of approbation howbeit he following the multitude wrot aganst them 21. An. 1516.
countrey c. He had gone into Embden and lived there untill the year 1557 when he sent the book with the dedication unto the States of Holland That book was written in way of a dialogue between Theophilus and Lazarus of which I add a passage or two Lazarus asketh Whereunto doth the Spirit lead the children of God Thophilus answereth Vnto the love of holiness and hatred of sin they are also said to have a delyting and resting heart upon the bountifulness of our heavenly Father in all their necessities sufferings and adversities for the power of Christian faith is of such virtue that it drives through all persecution and suffering unto the acknowledging and feeling of the good will of God toward us with which will of God a Christian believer is so well satisfied that he strives no way against it that the vile flesh of old Adam should suffer here and the wicked will should not have always the dominion Lazarus Whence comes that Christian faith Theophi The knowledge of faith comes by hearing Gods word but the lively feeling and the delight which we get by hearing reading and thinking-upon that word is the gift of God which is powred and ingrafted by the Holy Ghost into the hearts of believers Paul teaches this clearly saying I have planted Apollos watered but God hath given the increase Laza. What is that faith Theoph. Christian faith is a lively fast feeling and trust into the love and mercy of God our heavenly Father manifested unto us in his only begotten Son Jesus Christ Laza. I confesse that I should have my refuge unto the Lord God as the Apostles did but I can not believe that God is so neer us as he was with them in the ship Theoph. Albeit God is not with us visibly as he was with them nevertheless he is with us and in us by his Divine power mercy and anointing of the Holy Ghost especially God is very neer unto them that are grieved in heart the whole Scripture declares in many places that the Lord God holdes us in the hand of his counsell and keeps us under the protection of his wings as a henn keeps her chickens yea can a mother forget her child and not have pitty on the son of her wombe and albeit she should forget him yet I will not forget you Is not this a great comfort that God pittieth us as a mother doth her children Saith not God unto his chosen people He that touches you touches the apple of mine ey ....... Laza. Can we not deserve the kingdom of heaven how comes that Theoph. It is because by nature we are altogether the children of wrath in ourselves we are unclean and begotten of them that were unclean so that the Prophet said truly All our best works and righteousnesses is as a filthy cloath where of we may be ashamed to come into the presence of God and far less can we deserve any good for them If we could satisfy the wrath of God by our good works then Christ had died in vain and we were Saviours of ourselves nor had we need to give God thanks for his mercy to wards us in Christ The kingly Prophet confesses this when he saith Lord enter not into judgement with thy servant for in thy sight can none that lives be justified And that we may do any thing acceptable unto God we must be born again by the quickning water of the Holy Ghost who translates us from the kingdom of deceiving Satan into the kingdom and government of our Lord Iesus Christ So long as we are not by the Spirit of faith purged from our in-bred infidelity and grafted into Iesus Christ as our true Vine to bring forth by him the fruit of life we continue like to bad and unprofitable trees c Lavater Minister of Zurik shewes in a Narration of the Sacramentary strife that in the year 1524. John Rhodius and George Sagan two learned men coming to Zurik conferred with Zuinglius concerning the Sacrament and hearing that he was of the same judgement with them in that question did thank God that they were delivered from the contrary error and as yet they had not shewd the Letter of Honius in which the word Is in the institution of the Supper is expounded Signifieth which exposition Zuinglius did think most convenient That Letter of Honius is large but there he saith Our Lord Iesus had many a time promised remission of sin unto believers and at his last Supper he willing to confirm their hearts added a pawn unto his promise that they might be in no more doubt as a Bridegrom who would assure his Bride that she doubt no more of his love gives her a ring saying Take this there give I thee myself She receiving this ring believes that the Bridegom is her's turns away her heart from all other wooers and thinks how she may please that her spouse So is it with them who receive the Eucharist as a pawn from their Bridegrom c. At that time lived John Pistorius or Baker of Woerden he was a Priest and had been instructed by Io. Rhodius in S. Jerom's School in Utrecht because he married a wife he was accused by the Inquisitors imprisoned and burnt An. 1525. He was a learned man as appeares by his books printed lately These few particulares shew how the light of the Gospel began to breake out in the Netherlands so that even before Luther arose God had preserved from time to time âome few believers in the midst of the grossest darkness as also we may under stand how the truth was hated and persecuted as I touched before in the life of Charles V. and more may be seen in the book of Martyrs in the Netherlands about the year 1540. the persecution was hott and then many went from Flanders and other Provinces into England Trigland in his Church histo against Vâenbog par 3. King Henry accepted them and placed them in several towns not only for enuy against the Pope but because many of them were wool-weavers and by them he brought that trade into his kingdom In the year 1550. they obtained liberty under the Kings seal that the Dutch and French Churches should continue in their Church-Discipline and order as they were then begun though not conform unto the Disciplin and ceremonies of the English Church and to hold Synods by themselves and that was in every congregation to chuse their own Ministers ruling Elders and deacons but with this condition that when they had chosen a Minister they should crave and obtain the consent of the King or of his heirs or âuccessors as also when in their Synode they shall chuse a new Superintendent John Lasco was Superintendent at that time and Minister of a Congregation in London by advice of other Ministers Gualter Delen Martin Flandrus Francis Riverius and others he drew-up a book of Discipline prescribing the form of election of Ministers Elders and deacons directions concerning prayers
frier John forrest was brought to Santandrews for saying Pa. Hamilton died a Martyr because they had not clear proof against him another frier Walter Laign was sent to confesse him he askes him in way of confession What is his judgement concerning Pa Hamilton Forrest answereth I think he was a good man and the articles might be well defended for which he was condemned This is sufficient evidence to condemn him unto the fire When they lead him out to be degraded he cried among the people Fie on falshood fie on false friers revealers of confession let never a man trust them after mee they are despisers of God and deceivers of men While they consult upon the manner and place of his execution John lindsay a gentle man waiting upon the Bishop said If yee will burn any more do it in a hollow cellar for the smoke of Mr Pa. hamilton hath infected all these on whom it blew Nevertheless he was burnt at the north side of the abbey that the hereticks of Anguise might see the fire The persecution goeth-on James Hamilton of Livinston brother of the Martyr and his sister Caâherin were summoned to compear at Halirudhouse before the Bishop of Ross The King adviseth the gentleman not to appear he was condemned for not obeying Catherin was asked whither she believes to be justified by works She answered I believe no person can be justified by their own works John spence a Lawyer had a long discourse of the diversity of works of congruitie and of condignity c. The young woman saith Worke here work there what kinde of work is all this I know perfitly that no work can save mee but the works of Christ my Saviour The King laugheth at the answer and taking her aside persuades her to recant her opinion and by her example sundry others at the same time were moved to abiure their profession as Wi. kirk a priest Adam daes c. So soon as these were dismissed Normand gourley and David straton were brought to tryall Norman was charged for denying Mo are persecuted purgatory and that the Pope had any jurisdiction in Scotland David had been turbulent and was by conference with John Erskin of Dun becom another man and God had kindled in his heart such love to the knowledge of trueth that he oft prayd for spirituall courage if he shall be brought to suffer for Christ He was charged for maintaining that tyths were not due to Church-men He denied that he had said so but said he I send a fish-boat to the sea and they are so rigorous in craving the tenth fish that they can not be contented and I said If they will not believe how many fishes are taken go and see where they are taken yea and I gave order to my servants to cast the tenth fish into the sea And âe was further accused of the same points wich Norman He was condemned with him and was offered to be spared if he would burne his bill which was then vsed as the signe of recanting but he would not So they were burnt together August XXVII year 1534 At the same time were summoned Alex Alesse Jo. Fife John macbee and one Macdowall they fled into England and thereafter into Germany the first two were Professours of Divinity in Lipsia the thrid was called Maccabeus and was Chaplain to Christian King of Denmark As the history of the Reformation shewes there were civil broils in the countrey and the persecution was interrupted untill the year 1538. and in the mean while the knowledge of the truth increaseth partly by conference of men about what had been done and partly by reading the New testament in English and partly by report of merchants and âeamen telling what was a doing in other countries in the cause of religion The bb and their officialls accurse many for triffles and pecuniall causes the people contemn their excommunications therefore the bb would strengthen their sentences by civill autority and procure an act of Parliament against such who lay 40 daies under excommunication James 5. Parl. 4. Act. 8. III. The heat of persecution in England seemed but to begin in year 1527. The beginning of Reformation in England those who before were called Lollards were then called Lutherans great numbers were burnt whereby the King thought to promerite the Popes favour Behold how God brings light out of darknes When King Henry had been 20 years married he falles into the scruple whither his marriage was lawfull but who can tell whither he was so touched indeed or King Henry intends to divorce but a pretext in respect he had not a son or that he loved another woman Yet so it was he abstaines from her company and speakes of divorcement The Queen sendeth unto the Pope and complaines the King also sendeth and craves that the Pope would justify by the sacred word the former dispensation to marry or dissolve the marriage How this was carried in the Popes court none can declare better than an Italian and so Pe. Soave in Histor Conc. Triden hath it thus Pope Clemens in time of his distress had It is pleaded at Rome good hope if the Kings of France England shall continue in his grace and make disturbance unto Cesar in the Kingdom of Naples therefore he dispatches Card. Campegius into England and commits the cause unto him and the Card. of York The King was certified by letters from Rome that the cause shall be discerned speedily in his favours this was in the year 1528. But when Clemens considereth that the Emperours favour was more usefull unto him in recovering the City Florence in the year 159. he sent Francis Campana unto Campegius ordering him to burne his former Bull and proceed warily in that cause Campegius deviseth pretexts of delay and pretends difficulties The King observes his jugling and askes the advice of the Universities in Italy Germany France Some were against his mind and some for him especially the Parisians and many thought that they were moved by his gifts more than by weight of reason But the Pope whether willing to gratifie Caesar or fearing that by means of the Card. of York some what might happen contrary to his mind drawes back the cause unto himself The King being He marryeth without the Popes indulgence impatient and smelling the fraud forsakes Catharin and marrieth Anna Bolen in the year 1533. Nevertheless the plea is continued but slowly that if the Pope can he may both satisfie the Emperour and decline the offense of the King And then he touches not the point but some accessory articles especially he decerneth against the King that it was not lawfull for him by his own authority and without the Sentence of the Church to forsake the company of his wife When the king understood this in the beginning of the year 1534 he denieth obedience unto the Pope and chargeth all his subjects that they send no mony unto Rome nor pay
Peter-pence unto any of the Collectors This vexeth the Romane Court and all their thoughts were upon remedies Many would proceed with censures against the king and interdict all Nations to have commerce with England but they took a more moderate course to serve the time and by intercession of France to compose the business And Francis undertooke it and sent the Bishop of Parise unto Rome with tolerable propositions and in the mean while they went on slowly at Rome that they would decern nothing unless Cesar would either first ot at the same time revenge by the sword his cousin's wrong The plea was branched into 23 articles as 1. whether Prince Arthur had carnall copulation with Catherin The half of Lent was spent on this question then March 19 Newes were brought to Rome that a famous libell was published in England against the Pope and all his Court and that before the king was a comâdy to the great reproach of the Pope and the Cardinals Then all were in a rage and March 24 they pronounce sentence that the marriage betwixt Henry Catharin was lawfull and unless he hold her for hiâ wife he shall he reputed as excommunicated This praecipitation pleaseth not the Pope for within sixe dayes Letters come from France shewing that Henry is content to submitt unto their judgement and obey the Pope if such Cardinals were secluded of whom he was jealous and such as were free of suspicion were sent to Camerac and there determine the plea and Francis sent Oratours for tâis effect Thân Clemens adviseth on pretenses to suspend the Sentence and recover a lost cause But Henry said Their Sentence was nothing unto him he is the only Lord of his own kingdom as the Pope is the only Bishop of Rome and he will do as the Easterne Church did of old He renunceth the Pope and takes his power unto himself in England to wit he will keep the Christian faith and cast-off the Popes authority nor will he suffer that the Lutheran or any other heresy have place in his âealm And so he did for he publisheth an Edict whereby he declares himself The head of the Church of England and chargeth upon pain of death that no man assâribe any power unto the Pope within Englând and commandeth all the Collectors of Peter-pence to be gone All those were confirmed by ordinance of the Estates which they call the Parliament And it was also Acted that the archb of Canterburry shall invest all the bb of England and that the Churchmen shall pay yearly unto the King 150000 pounds for defence of the kingdom against whatever enemy Various were the judgements of men concerning this action of the King some said it was done prudently that he had cast of the Romane See without any alteration of religion without any sedition among his subjects and without appeal of his cause unto a Councel for if he had permitted it unto the judgement of a Councel he saw that he could not carry it without difficulty and the issue might have been dangerous for a Councel consisting of Church-men would without doubt have maintained the Papal power seing albeit they be in some respect obnoxious unto Emper. and Princes yet they do prefer the eminency of the Pope nor among the Churchmen is any but the Pope that carrieth sway having no Superour in degree of honour But the Roman Court argueth it could not be affirmed that he had made no change in religion âhen the chief and first article of their faith concerning the Primacy of the Pope was changed for which alone they should have kindled the fire of sedition as if all had been changed and the event did confirm this seing the King was driven by necessity of maintaining this edict to punish severely his formerly dearest minions Nor can it be easily told how great offense and sadness not only at Rome but every where this departure of so great a Prince from the obedience of the Pope wrought in the âearts of Churchmen Certainly ât was a cleare document of humane frailty whereby it often hapneth that what things were most advantagious turn at last to the greatest A wicked policy of the bb loss and harm For the Romish PP by dispensations of marriages and sentences of divorces either granted or denied were wont to make great advantages under the name of Christs Vicar as under a shadow covering those Princes which thought it expedient either by some incestuous marriage or by violating one and contracting another to make new purchase of other Landes or to cut away the rights and titles of diverse competitours and that made sure friendship among them The Pope and the Princes when his authority did serve to maintain their power without which the actions of Princes being unlawfull had been clearly condemned hindered nor only unto these Princes but unto all their children which might have been called to prove the lawfulness of their birth So far Pe. Soave in hist Conâ Trid. Lib. 1. Others shew what was done in England Card. Wolsey archb of York had advised the King unto that divorcement but when he understood of his affection toward Anna Bolen he changeth his mind because she was infected so he spoke with Lutheranisme and he wrote unto the Pope that for this cause he would not consent unto the divorce Thus we see that in all these variations both at Rome and in England the Pope and his Cardinals look not to any Rule either of Gods word or of reason but are moved by the Spring of their own interest When the King understood of these Letters by his Agent lying at Rome he was highly displeased and displaceth Wolsey of his office of Chanceller in France and of two bishopricks for he had three York Duresme Winchester and at last âe sent the Captain of his Gaird to bring him to London but he died by the way of a flixe When the king was married with Queen Anna he entangleth all the Clergy by the law Praemunire for assisting the Popes Legate They submitt themselves namely the Prelates profer for discharge of that law to give unto the king 100000 pounds out of Canterburry and 18840 pounds out of York and in their submission they call the King the head of the Church In the Parliament An. 24. of his reigne in January following he annulleth some former Acts that were made against hereticks and ordaineth that none shall be in danger for speaking against the Popes pretented authority or his Decrees or lawes which are not grounded on the holy Scriptures Item An. 25 ch 39 he appointed 32 judges out of the higher lower houses whereof 16 should be of the clergy and 16 of the temporality and all at his own nomination to examine the Synodal Canons and to determine of them either to stand in strength or to abrogat them at their discretions Item the Clergy should promise on the word of a priest never to assemble without the Kings
licence nor enact constitutions without his consent Item that all cases that were before reserved from the power of the bb unto the Pope were declared to appertain unto the King and his commissioners as to dispense with Canons to divide or unite bishopricks Item all annats or first year's fruits and tyths of Benefices were forbidden to be carried out of the Country and An. 26 c. 3. they were ordained to be payd unto the King as before unto the Pope Item no appellation should be made to Rome Item Peter-pence pensions all such exactions shall cease With express provision that the King nor his subjects shall not intend to vary from the articles of the Catholick faith of Christendom Item the degrees of consanguinity affinity that are prohibited by the law of God were explained published The Kings marriage with Catherin was declared unlawfull and his marriage with Anna daughter to the Earle of Wiltshire was approved The excommunication of the King was affixed on the church-doors of Dunkirk because the Nuntio durst not come into England But the King proceeds in parliament An. 26. c. 1. renouncing and causing the subjects to renounce the Pope and establishing the Papal authority in his own person The oath of the clergy unto the Pope is made void and they are ordained to give their oath unto the king The bb and Doctours of Divinity and of both lawes do both by word write and in their Convocations confirme all that the king had done in Parliament Jo Fisher Bishop of Rochester and Thomas Moore refuse to subscribe therefore they were committed Pope Paul hearing of Fisher's constancy as they called it there creates him a Cardinall for he said The King will not put hands in a Cardinal but ere the Bull came the king had intelligence of it and caused to execute the Bishop and Thomas Moore An. 1535. It was the just judgement of God on them for they had incensed the king against many Martyrs namely Fisher caused his Dean Do. Parker to take up and burn the body of William Tracy an Esquire in Rochester-shire after it had lyen in the grave three years because he said in his latter Will he would have no pompe at his buriall and he trusted in Christ only hoping to be saved by Him and by no Saint Tho cooper at An. 1532. Likewise lest the Pope did provoke other Princes against king Henry he sent Ambassadors with Letters and informations unto the Emperour the kk of France .... entreating them to keep amity The summe of his Letter unto James V. king of Scotland was Forasmuch as the Pope without the knowledge of the Emperour or French king or Germane Princes hath excommunicated King Henriââ Letter uââo king Iamââ V. against the Pope and Card. mee and now the Popes Nântio the Cardinal of Scotland is arrived with commission as I hear it brooted but have no intelligence to practâze some anoisance by his pretended censures against mee thy uncle Therefore I premonish and require thy Grace and most heartily pray thee to consider 1. the Supremacy of Princes granted by the holy Scriptures unto mee and other Princes in their Churches 2. to weigh what Gods word calleth a Church 3. what superstitions idolatries and blind abuses have crept into all realmes to the high displeasure of God 4. what is to be understood by the censure excommunication of the Church and how no such censure can be in the power of the Bishop of Rome or of any other man against mee or any other Prince having so just ground to avoide from the root and to abolish so execrable authority which the Bishop of Rome hath vsurped and vsurpes upon all Princes to their great dammage My request therefore to my nephew is to consider of what moment it should bee unto yourself having your subiects evill instructed in the premisses if you agree unto such censures and by such example give upper-hand over yourself and other Princes unto that vsurper of Rome as is like to happen in other places of Christendom where the true declaration of the word of God shall have free course to scourge them unless they will adore and kiââe the foot of that corrupt holiness which desireth nothing but pride and the vniversall thrall of Christendom under Rome's yoke I aâso premonish your Grace that you would not receive the Popes Cardinal into your Countrie for he will not be content to be next unto you but assuredly he will be equall yea and usurp over you and be a heavie burden unto your conntrie as experience teaches in England c. After this Henry enioyeth peace notwitstanding all that the Pope wrought against him Jo. Fox Act. moni But upon this occasion the King of France was persuaded by the Pope not to pay as he was wont yearly 95000 Crowns and other 10000. crowns as a Treatie of peace betwixt the kingdoms did specifie In the year 1536. Q. Catherin died Q. Anna and her brother were beheaded with Henry Norreys and Francis Weston and other two gentle men of the bedchamber for what cause it is not known âaith Jo. Foxe but within three Dayes the king married Lady Jane Seimer First by a Convocation and then by Parlament An. 32. Henry VIII his marriage with Lady Anna was declared unlawfull no reason is alledged in the Act and he excludes his daughters Mary and Elisabet from succession and declareth the Crown to appertain uâto the heirs to be begotten In the next year prince Edward was borne and within 12. dayes his mother died Then by determination of Synods and Sentence of both Universities it was acknowledged that unto the king did belong the title The Supream head of the Church that is as they expounded it under Christ the Supream member of the Church within his own dominions to commande for trueth and not against trueth Fran. Mason lib. 3. c. 3. According to this title he began Steps of Reformation to consider the estate of the Church by advice and prudence of the godly Lord Cromwell and others of his Counsell he understood that the corrupt estate of the Church had need of Reformation in many things yet because so many superstitious persons were to be turned from their olde customs he procures an Act of Parlament An. 32. of his reigne that whatsoever article of faith and declaration of other expedient points the Archbb. Bishops and a great number of the learned Doctors with consent of the King shall think needfull expedient together with their determination of other points and ceremonies in Divine Service shall have the strength of an Act of paâliament Then he would not Reforme all at once but purposing to lead them softly he intendeth to proceed by degrees First he publisheth a litle book bearing the inscription Articles deuised by his Highness to estable Christian quietnes vnity In this were 1. the articles of the Creed necessary to be believed by all men 2. the doctrine of
Edward and Zealous of the Reformed religion Henry would not suffer Gardener to come into his presence in time of his sicknes but called oft for Cranmer to receive spirituall confort Jo. Foxin Acts. Great joy was among the Fathers at Trent and Rome when they heard of his death Pe. Soave But they where disapointed as followes IV. Pope Paul seeing that England had left him and fearing the like departure â Light persecution continue in Scotland of Scotland creates David beton one which was not entred into the order of priesthood Cardinal S. Stephani de Monâe Coelio and sent him as his Legat to prevent defection Strict inquisition was made at his command in the year 1538. many both in Edinburgh and Sant Andrewes for fear did abjure the reformed Religion Notwithstanding his opposition the light of the Trueth spreads in the cloisters and the Friers preach against the ignorance and malice of the Bishops In February 1538. the bishops held a meeting at Edinburgh There two Friers Killore and Beverage two priests Duncan Simson and Thomas Forrest and a gentle man Tho. Forrester were condemned and burnt upon the Castle-hill Thomas Forrest had been Vicar of Dolor and was delated unto the Bishop of Dunkell for preaching every sunday to his parishoners upon the Epistles Gospels of the day the Bishop desireth him to forbear seing that diligence brought him into suspicion of heresy but said he if you can find a good Gospell or a good epistle that makes for the liberty of the holy Church teach that and leave the rest Thomas answereth I have read both the New testament and the old and I never found an ill epistle or an ill gospell in any of them The Bishop replieth I thank God I have lived well these many years and never knew the old nor new I content mee with my Portuise and Pontificall and if you leave not those fantasies you will repent when you can not mende it He answered he thought it his duty to do as he did and had layd his account with any danger that may follow The sommer following Jer. Russell a gray frier and Thomas Kennedy a young man of Aire not above 18 years of age were at Glascow accused of heresy because the Bishop Gawin Dumbar was thought cold in the business Mrs John Lawder And. Oliphant and frier Maltman were sent from Edinburgh to assist him The young man would have saved his life by denying the pointâ layd to his charge but when he heard Russel's answers he falls upon his knees and saith Wonderfull o Lord is thy love and mercy towards mee a miserable wretch for even now I would have denied thee and thy son the Lord Jesus Christ my only Saviour and so have thrown myself into everlasting condemnation thou by thy own hand hast pulled mee back from the bottom of hell and given mee to feell most heavenly comfort which hath removed the ungodly fear that before oppressed my mind now I defy death do what yee please I praise God I am ready The Frier reasoneth a long time with his accusers and when he heard nothing from them but bitter and menacing speeches he said This is your houre and power of darknes now yee sit as Judges and we stand and wrongfully are condemned but the day comes which will shew our innocency and yee shall see your own blindness to your everlasting confusion go on and fulfill the measure of your iniquity At these words the Bishop was moved and said These rigorous executions hurt the cause of the Church more than wee think of and therefore in may opinion it were better to spare the mens lives and take some other course with them These which were sent to assist said If he will follow any other course than which had been kept at Edinburgh he could not be esteemed a friend of the Church So he consentes to their cruelty All the time the fire was a preparing Rusell comforts the young man and useth such speeches Fear not brother for he is more mighty which is in us than he who is in the world the pain which wee shall suffer is short and light but our joy consolation shall never have an end death can not destroy us for it is destroyed already by him for whose sake wee suffer let us strive to enter by the same straite way which our Saviour hath taken before us The hearers were wonderfully moved with these and such words and seeing their constancy Spotswo in the Histo Lib. 2. At that time Geo. Buchanan was imprisoned for his poësie written against the Franciscans but he escaped out of prison The Bishops intend to use the like cruelty in all parts of the realme nevertheless day by day not only the learned but even those of whom such gifts could scarcely have been expected began plainly to paint forth the hypocrisy of friers and ignorance of priests Bishop Beaton becomes sick and commits his charge to his nephew the Cardinal which did succeed him At his first entring to shew his grandure he calleth to Sant Andrews in Maje 1540. eight Earls Lords 5 Bishops In May Anno 1540. 4 Abbots with a great number of Barons Priours Deans and Doctours and sitting in a chaire somewhat above them all because he was a Cardinal he speaks of the danger of the Catholick Church by the increase of hereticks and their boldnesse even in the Kings Court where they finde too great countenance He named Sir John Borthwick commonly called Captain Borthwick and some call him Provest of Lithgow whom he had caused to be summoned for dispersing the English New Testament and books of Jo. Oecolampade Melanthon and Erasmus and for maintaining diverse heresies and the Cardinal craves their assistance in proceeding in justice against him Among other articles these were read 1. The Pope hath no greater authority over Christians then any other Bishop hath 2. Indulgences granted by the Pope are but to deceive poor souls 3. bb priests and other clerks may lawfully marry 4. the heresies commonly called the heresies of England and their new liturgy is commendable and should be embraced c. He appeares not and is condemned for these particulars as an heresiarch and is ordained to be burnt in effigie if he can not be apprehended He sled into England and King Henry imploieth him in a commission to the Protestant Princes in Germany for a confoederation in defense of their common profession Some years preceeding King Henry had sent the Bishop of S. Davids with some English books unto his nephew K. James aiming to induce him unto the like Reformation and in that year he craves a meeting at York to treat of the common good of both kingdoms The King was advised by the Nobility to prepare for that journy and he returnes answer that he will come But the Cardinal and clergy fearing the effects of that Conference set themselves against it they cast the seed of discord among the Counsellers
61. e Germanus Bishop of Constantinople seeketh union with the Latines by a Councel 430 No Goodness is in man of himself 27. m. 132. m The Goths in Spain renounce Arianism 51. A Good cause giveth confidence 6. True Grace is by inspiration of the holy Ghost 89. m We are prevened and saved by Grace only 178. m. 211. e. 215. m. 222. m. 295. m. 331. m. S. 7. m The Greek Empire was possessed by the Latines sixty years 405 407 the Tenets of the Greek Church 259 261. Some Greek Preachers came into England 441. b Gratian's Decrees 365. Pope Gregory I. his Faith 26 29. Gregory King of Scots gave some Priviledges unto Church men and conquered three North Provinces of England 186. The Grievances of England against the Pope that were sent unto the Councel of Lions 445. m Some of the hundred Grievances of Germany S. 80. m A Letter of Grindal Bishop of Canterbury unto Queen Elizabeth S. 333. Gunther Bishop of Colein and Thietgaud Bishop of Trevers with their Synod despise the sentence of Pope Nicolaus the I. refuse to communicate with him and content themselves with the communion of the Church c. 155. H Halelujah in the Mass 143. e The Church hath not two Heads nor two Husbands 386. e The title Head of the Church agreeth to none but unto Christ S. 329. e Effectual Hearing is by God touching the heart 294. e The Emperour Henry the IV. is basely abused 235. 238 The Emperour Henry the VII would not swear fealty un to the Pope and was poisoned with Wine of the Mass 462. Henry the I. King of England denied that the Pope is successor of St. Peter 375. m Henry the II. King of England discharges Appeals to Rome and judged Church-men for crimes 376. m Henry the VIII King of England is called Defensor Fidei S. 73. a narration of his divorcement S. 173 he forsakes the Pope S 174. he enacteth Statutes against the Pope S. 175. he made some steps of Reformation S. 177. he opposeth Reformation S. 178. In Helvetia were tumults for Reformation S. 100. m. the latter confession of Helvetia is subscribed by the Church of Scotland S. 347. e A Heretick having power is a persecutor 7. Hereticks do wrest Scripture 103. e Heresies corrupt manners 212. m A bundle of Heresies concerning the Natures and Offices of Jesus Christ 96. m Herman Bishop of Cole in would have reformed his Diocy and was deprived S 120 The use of the book of English Homilies S. 334. 335. Hungary becomes Christian 94. m. 254 b. 269. 270. Hungary is reformed S. 353. I James the VI. Kâng of Scotland his Declaration concerning the Religion S. 482. m. his Letters unto Queen Elizabeth in favour of the imprisoned Anti-Episcopal Ministers S 485 Janus Monluc Bishop of Valentia his Oration at Fountainbleau for a reformation S. 134. James Gibson a Minister was deposed for his speeches against the King 475 476 478. JESUS CHRIST wrought no miracles before his baptism 213. m. He diâd for them that shall be saved 37. m. 162. m. 176. e. 180. m. 192 m. the Beleevers before his incarnâtion were saved by him 97. b. 372 e the reasonableness of his incarnation and sufferings 297. 302. The issue of the expedition unto Jerusalem 434 e The Order of the Jesuites began their Tenets S. 324. Jerom of ârâgue is commended 569 he is summoned to Constance 565. he recants 568. m. be revokes his recanâation and suffered couragiously 569. The contention between the Greek Emperours and the Bishops of Rome for Images 68. e 69 e Images should not be worshipped 40 42 105. e. 113. m. 130. b m. 131 m. 132 b. 183. m. 277. e. 330. m 500. b 505. b Indifferent things must not be Universal but used according to expediency 25. e. 336 e. S. 92 b The Indices Expurgatorii condem and wrest books 182. m. 263. b 297 m 549 m. S. 18. m. 19. e. 23. m Indulgences depend upon Purgatory 32 b. 418 m. their original and progress 58 290 e. they were preclaimed to Souldâers 251 252. they are the cause of sin 462. b. 492. b they are condemned 550 m. 552. m S. 3. e. 6. S. 19. e The pride and blasphemy of Pope Innocentius the III 385. There is but one Interââssor 97 e. 131 b. 223. e 331. e. Intercession of Saints is but â fable 69 e John King of Englaâd is tosâed by the Pope and forced to give up his Crown unto the Legate and as a Vassal receives it again 440. seqq John Cisca or Zisca the victorious Bohemian 520. John an English Cardinal his admonition to Pope Innocentius 446 b John Cumân'â falshood against Robert Bruce 493. John Hunniades Prince of Transilvania 524. 525. John Huss his doctrine 530. he is forbidden in the Pope's name and appeals unto the Pope being better advised 530. e. then two other Preachers taught It is an error to withhold the cup from the people 331. b John sends to Rome and could not be heard but was excommunicated 531. m. the Bohemians then call the Pope the Antichrist and were divided into parâies 53â e. John is sâmmoned unto Co stance and prepares himself with testimonies and instruments of protestation then takes his journey 532. before he was heard particularly he was imprisoned and being sick in prison the Councel gives order to proceed against him nor will grant him the liberty of a Proctor 533. they proceed against him and when he is recovered they will not grant him access 534 they give him access but will not hear him speak 535. they let him speak but will not argue and urge him to recant he proâesses to recant iâ they will convince him of error 336. he is degraded 537. and burnt 538. his Vision of Reformaâion 539. the articles laid unto his charge 566. John Knox is accused by Queen Mary and his answers S. 226 235. he is accused the third time before the Privy-Council S. 238 239. his Letter unto the National Assembly S. 370. his exhortations and other words before his death 377. John Bishop of Sarisbury his judgement of the Roman Church and Pope 380. John Semeca his Glossa was variously censured by the Popes 437. 438. John de Wesalâa his articles and examination 546. Ireland is made subject unto England 377. e The first Jubilee at Rome 397. m. it is reduced to the 50. year and the Rites of it 457. m. it is appointed to be every 25 year 506 b. some will have it every 33. year 460 e. and then it was in the 17. year 462. Some sparks of truth in Italy S. 153 154. K A good advice unto a King 204. S. 170 171. None may judge a King S. 167. Legislative power belongs unto the King within his own Realm and not unto the Pope 225. The power of Kings in Church affairs S. 290. e. 330. m In what sense a King is Supream Judge in all causes S 239. How Kings may rule well 502.
John the arch-chanter of Saint Peters in Rome into Novations England to compose the difference betwixt Honorius and Wilfrid the two Arch-Bishops and withall to deliver them the Acts of Pope Martin the I. and to teach them to sing the Liturgy according to the custom of Rome Beda lib. 4. cap. 18. Upon this occasion Sir Henry Spelman sheweth out of an old Manuscript a Catalogue of twelve or thirteen Liturgies that were then used and others have other forms that he hath not Behold Novations are multiplied 7. Benedictus Biscopius a Noble-man of England was famous for his journey to Rome in the service of the Church and for bringing many books into the Monasteries of Tinmouth and Wirmouth The first glass in this Island is said to be his gift 8. Here it is to be marked what Beda in hist lib. 3. cap. 26. relateth of the Custome of those times manners in this time In these daies saith he they never came into a Church but only for hearing the word and prayer no word of the Mass the King would come with five or six and he stayed till the prayer was ended All the care of these Doctours was to serve God and not the world to feed souls and not their own bodies wherefore in these daies a religious habit was much reverenced so that wheresoever a Clark or Monk did come he was accepted as a servant of God and if he were seen journeying they were glad to be signed with his hand or blessed with his mouth and they gave good heed unto the words of his exhortation and on the Lord's day they came in flocks unto the Church or Monasteries not to refresh their bodies not to hear Masses but to hear the word and if any Priest entred into a Village incontinently all the people would assemble being desirous to hear the word of life for neither did the Priests go into Villages upon any other occasion except to preach or visit the sick or in a word to feed souls These Clarks did so abhor the filthy pest of Covetousness that they would not accept any lands or possessions for building Monasteries unless they had been compelled with secular power Out of this Io. Bale Cent. 14. appr 21. hath marked that whereas Beda was wont before this time to call the Preachers Presbyters now he calleth them Priests when they had but lately received shaven crowns as the mark of the Beast At that time also saith he the Clergy and Monks in England had liberty to marry he nameth some and then saith and others without number CHAP. V. Of COUNCELS 1. OF all the Councels in this Century excepting these at Rome it is Synodes were assembled by Kings said generally that they were called by the authority of Princes within their Dominions as is plain out of the first words of each of them almost but never any syllable to the contrary where it is read By command or at the calling of the King or The King commanding Of the General Councel at Constantinople in this point is spoken before Concerning France we see in Gregory the I. lib. 9. Ep. 52 53 54. the Bishop calleth not a Councel but beseecheth the King to call one his words are Iterata vos pro vestra magna mercede aahortatione pulsamus ut congregati Synodum jubeatis In England a Synod An. 694. beginneth thus Withred the glorious King of Kent with the reverend Arch Bishop Brithwald hath commanded the Synod to be assembled in the place called Bacancelot the most gracious King of Kent Withred preceding Nota in the same Synod and the same reverend Primate of Britan and also Tobias Bishop of Rochester with Abbots Abbotesses Presbyters Deacons Dukes and Counts together considering of the affairs of the Churches of God in England c. Sir Henry Spelman in Concil constitut pag. 191. This is to be marked against the Papists who hold now that a Synod cannot be convened but by the authority of the Pope Bellarm. de conc lib. 1. cap. 12. 2. About the year 610. was the second Councel at Bracara or Braga in Synod at Bracara Portugal 1. Out of the Greek Councels many Acts were read and ratified Ca. 2. If any Bishop exercize not his calling in the Church committed unto him he ought to be excommunicated and if afterwards through compulsion he will obey let the Synod use their discretion concerning him Ca. 19. A Bishop being called unto a Synod should not contemn but go and if he can he should teach things profitable to the good of the Church and of others or he should hear if he be ignorant but if he will not go he should be guilty of censure by the Synod Ca. 45. It shall not be lawfull to read or sing from the Pulpit but to them who are approved by the Church Ca. 84. If any man enter into a Church and hear the word and then withdraw himself from the Sacrament let him be excommunicated till he shew the fruits of repentance 3. The Authour of Catalog test verit she weth out of Aventi Annal. lib. 3. Synod in Bojaria that under Lotharius was a Synod in Bojaria against the new ceremonies of Columban and Gallus but he declareth not what they were But we have seen that these two were Scots and did not agree with Augustine nor Lawrence and did oppose their Ceremonies 4. An. 618. Was the IV. Councel called the Universal at Toledo of The IV. Synod at Toledo 70. Bishops Ca. 2. It pleaseth all the Priests who embrace the unity of the Catholick faith that from henceforth we have no variety nor contrariety of rites in the Church lest any difference amongst us seem unto strangers and carnal men to savour of errout and give occasion of scandal to any therefore let one order of praying and singing be kept thorough all Spain and Galicia and no more diversity because we are in one faith and one Kingdom although the old Canons heretofore ordained each Province to keep their own tites Ca. 6. Some Parishes are noted who have no preaching on the Friday before Easter now it is decreed to preach of Christ's pashon that day that people may be the better prepared to receive the Sacrament of Christ's Body and Blood on the Feast of the resurrection Ca. 7. Because the Universal Church passeth that whole day in sorrow and abstinence for the Lord's passion whosoever on that day except little ones and old or sick persons should interrupt the Fast untill the Church service be done let him be debarred from the joy of Easter and not be admitted to the Sacrament of the Lord's Body and Blood Ca. 9. Because some Priests in Spain do omit to say the Lord's prayer except on Sunday in publick service therefore it is decreed that every day both in publick and private worship none of the Clergy omit the Lords prayer under pain of Deposition seeing Christ hath prescribed this saying When ye pray say Our Father and
Peter's image and immediately his head became sore and when he was bidden to draw out the nail again he did so and became whole Many such fables were then preached Whatsoever was the zeal of King Charls bad was the success of his putting the sword into the hands of Bishops as Lullus Bishop of Ments was a Warriour unto Charls Megengard Bishop of Herbipolis was called Duke of Franconia and when he went to Mass he had a drawn sword carried before him Charls gave unto Herinbert Bishop of Minden a Guard of Souldiers against his enemies Wherefore Alb. Crantz in Metropol prooem saith Charls not God gave to Bishops the sword to still and punish stubborn Rebels Luder Ep. Monasten carried in his badge a sword and a Shepheards club Anepos a Bishop was Commander of the French Army against Vilian in Suevia Yea Bishops took up Arms against Bishops as Calistus Bishop of Aquileia against Amator Bishop of Friali Many Synodal Acts were made against this and Pope Zachary writing to several of France and Germany saith Though we walk in the flesh yet we should not walk according to the flesh and the Weapons of our Warfare are not carnal but spiritual and therefore it is not lawfull that Priests or Pastours do bear Arms. And the same Pope in another Epistle to Boniface requireth him to depose all Bishops and Priests who had defiled their bodies with blood either of Pagans or Christians Concil tom 2. And Carloman in his Laws None who hath entred into Orders should bear Weapons and in the Councel held at his command An. 742. We discharge all the Ministers of God from bearing Armour from fighting from going against an enemy or into an Army 2. Concerning the Election of Bishops the words of Pol. Vergil de invent The Election of Bishops rer lib. 4. cap. 2. are From the beginning the Election of Bishops Priests and Deacons was in the power of the Apostles and then of the Priests of the Cities not without the suffrage of the people and judgement of adjacent Bishops as Cyprian testifieth in many places especially in Epist ad Felic Presbyt that this custom continued a long time This creation of Bishops was turned into another form by Boniface the III. he decreed That they should be chosen by the people and society of the Priests the Prince of the place not resisting and the Roman High-Priest consenting with these words We will and command But this Decree went soon out of use all these things declining to worse So far he Now for the Election in this Century the words of Waltram Bishop of Naumburg about the year 1100. are remarkable Gregory the I. writ unto Theodoric Theodobert and Brunichild King and Queen of Austria that they should invest Bishops without simony Long before the Decree of Pope Hadrian the Kings who were anointed and Majors of the King's house had the authority of investing Bishops as Dagobert Sigebert Theodoric Childeric Pipin invested these Bishops Remaclus Amandus Audamarus Antpert and others The like is read of the Bishops of Spain England Hungary how of an old custom Bishops entred by their Kings untill these daies saith he Ph. Morn in Myster Pope Zachary in an Ppistle to Boniface teacheth the same that Priests and Monks received their places in Churches and Monasteries from Magister Aulae in France as is before in Adrian the I. neer the end Also one having received a Bishoprick from King Charls and coming before him casteth himself off his horse with nimble agility to him said Charls So far as I can see thou art a good horse-man leave thy benefice unto some weaker man I have need of thee for another service Gratian. is clear in this point Dist 63. is an Epistle of Pope Leo the IV. to the Emperours Lotharius and Lewis saying The Church of Reate for a long time hath been destitute of Pastoral care it is expedient that it be helped by the arm of your excellence wherefore the word of salutation being permitted we intreat your meekness that it would please you to give that Church unto Colonus an humble Deacon that he having your licence thereunto we may consecrate him Bishop But if it please you that another be sent thither let it please your Majesty to give him Tusculum which is also vacant And a little before in the same Disti Nicolaus Pope unto Lotharius King Understand that it is reported unto us that whosoever is advanced unto a Bishoprick in your Kingdom ye let none be chosen but who you please therefore by Apostolical authority with obtestation of God's judgement we injoin thee that thou suffer none to be chosen untill our Apostleship be advertized Here he is loftier then the former yet he craveth to be acknowledged only in two Bishopricks neither denieth the King's interest But afterwards Pope Gregory the VII ordained That no Priest should take a Bishoprick from a Lay-man as followeth if he did he should lose it and be excommunicated Gratian. cap. 17. qu. 7. can Siquis deinceps cap. quoniam 3. We have heard how busie Popes and Monks were to draw all the world under the obedience of the Roman See and now they boast of their supremacy The power of the Bishop of Rome was never so great as the Papishes do boast throughout all ages But it is certain that the Title of Supremacy was not given unto the Bishop of Rome before the year 606. It is true when the Emperours left Rome and did dwell at Millain Ravenna or Constantinople the Bishop of Rome sought to exalt himself but his pastoral honour was layed in the dust when the Goths dwelt at Rome then the Bishops of Ravenna and Constantinople strove for the first place as if the Bishop of Rome had been out of the World but they were deceived For Bishop Zosimus did claim more power then any of his Predecessours had or did claim He sent Faustinus Philippus and Asellus to the sixth Councel at Carthage in favour of Apiarius a Priest who fled to Rome for aid against Dioecesan Urban who had deposed him for lewdness Amongst other things Zosimus gave them in charge to claim this prerogative that if any Bishop were accused or deposed and appealed unto Rome the Bishop of Rome might either write to the next Province to determine the matter or send one from his side to represent his person and sit in judgement with the Bishops there and for proof he citeth in writing under his hand a Canon of the Councel at Nice The Bishops assembling out of all Affrick to the number of 217. and finding no such Canon in their books Greek nor Latine direct their answer to Bishop Boniface the I. refusing to restore Apianus and concerning Appeals to Rome they would suffer that to be silent for a while till they could get the Canons of the Nicene Councel And they did write unto the Patriarchs of Alexandria Constantinople and Antioch for true Copies of the Nicene Councel which when
Possevinus but also our Zeth Celvisius into this Historical errour whereas neither was Gotteschalk a Scot nor of one accord with this John Scot as we have cleared before 9. At Macra within the Diocy of Rhemes was a Synod An. 881. There they distinguish between the power Civil and Ecclesiastical and shew that only Christ Jesus was both King and Priest after the Incarnation and as the one hath need of the other so neither should a King assume Priestly power nor a Priest meddle with secular affairs or usurp Royal power but they âome not to shew what power belongeth unto the Magistrate in Ecclesiastical affairs They do recite a Synodal Homily of Gregory the I wherein the ambition of Priests is taxed in these words Because we have slipped into external purposes partly through barbarous clamours and partly through negligence of our time and we have left the ministry of Preaching and to our punishment are called Bishops who keep the name of honour and not the vertue thereof for they which have been committed unto us do forsake the Lord and we are silent when they are weltring in their wicked works nor do we reach the hand of correction they perish daily with much wickedness and we are careless when we see them going into Hell But how can we amend the lives of others since we have little thought of our own for we are so bent upon Secular cares that we are unsensible of what is within because we do affect so much other things without us for with the use of earthly care our minds are hardned from heavenly desire and when with the very use we are hardned in the actions of Adam's world we cannot be softned unto those things which do concern the love of our Lord when we are taken up with extraneal actions we do forget the ministry of our own actions we forsake the cause of our Lord and do wait on earthly affairs we take on us the place of holiness and are drowned with earthly actions It is verily fulfilled in us what is written And there shall be like People like Priest For the Priest is no better then the People when we go not beyond them in the holiness of life Behold now is not any Secular action which is not administred by Priests We see with how heavy a sword the World is strucken and with what rods the people do daily perish whose fault is this but ours Behold Towns are wasted the Tents of the Church are overthrown Monasteries are thrown down the Fields lie wast and we are the Authours of the peoples death who should lead them into life for for our sin are the people beaten down because through our sloth they are not instructed unto life Let us take it to heart Who were ever converted by our teaching or being admonished by us were brought unto repentance Who hath left their luxury by our information Who hath forsaken pride or avarice Here we are called Shepheards but when we shall appear before the face of the eternal Shepheard can we bring thither any flock which hath been converted by our preaching But oh that we were able to preach and could hold forth the duty of our place in the innocency of our lives So far they 10. In the first half of this Century were many Synods in England and did treat little or nothing in doctrine or manners but only for jurisdiction and revenges of Bishops and Abbots as is evident in S. Hen. Spelman Concil About the year 887. was a Synod under King Alfred at least Laws both Ecclesiastical and Civil were published in his name He beginneth with the ten Commands and omits the second for filling up the number he saith The tenth Thou shalt not have Gods of silver or gold On this place Will. Lambard who did translate these Laws out of the Saxonish into Latine saith This omission of the second Command was not his fault nor of the first writer but of the first maker of the Laws for saith he since the second Councel at Nice such was the darkness of these times that for conciliating authority unto the Precepts of men they thought good to diminish the Precepts of God 11. At Triburia was a Synod of 22 German Bishops An. 895. at command of the Emperour Arnulph and the Decrees were made in his name In Ca. 1. He commandeth to apprehend all excommunicated persons and bring them unto him that they may be punished with man's judgment which will not fear the judgment of God and if any be so rebellious that they will not be taken and so happen to be killed they who kill them shall be free from all censures both Ecclesiastical and Civil Ca. 6. If any come presumptuously into a Church with a drawn sword he commits sacriledg and shal be punished as for sacriledge Ca. 11. If any of the Clergy although extreamly coacted shal commit murther whether a Priest or Deacon should be deposed for we read in the Canons of the Apostles That if a Bishop or Priest or Deacon be found guilty of fornication or perjury or theft he should be deposed how much more he who commits so great a crime for he who professeth to follow Christ should walk as he hath walked when he was reviled he reviled not again and when he was smitten he smote not again c. Ca. 13. Augustine the wonderfull Doctour seemeth to have spoken clearly of Tithes in few words Tithes are required as debt What if God would say Thou art mine O man the earth which thou tillest is mine the seed which thou scatterest is mine the beasts which thou weariest are mine the heat of the Sun is mine and since all is mine thou who appliest but thy hands deservest only the tenth part and yet I give thee nine parts give me the tenth if thou wilt not give me the tenth I will take away the nine if thou givest me the tenth I will multiply the nine unto thee If any man ask wherefore should Tithes be given let him know that therefore are they given that God being appeased with this devotion he would give us necessaries more aboundantly and that the Ministers of the Church being helped may be the more free for Spiritual Service ..... We do judge that there should be four portions of the Tithes and Oblations of Beleevers according to the Canons c. Ca. 40. It is not lawfull in Christian religion that a man should have her to wife whom he hath defiled in adultery Ca. 44. If any man hath committed fornication with a woman and his brother shall afterwards marry her the brother which first defiled her because he told not his brother ere he married her shall suffer a very hard pennance and correction and the woman according to the second Canon of the Neocoesarian Councel shall be put to death THE THIRD AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church Fading and of Anti-Christ Rising containing the space of 400. years from the Year of our
predestinate only Son On Cap. 12. Our mind is renewed by the exercises of godliness and meditation of God's word and understanding of his law and how much one makes progress from reading the Scriptures and how much his understanding doth highly ascend in so much he is a new man and daily becomes more and more new On Gal. 3. It must needs be that beleevers are saved by only faith on Christ On Phil. 3. Because ye are perfect in faith ye are perfect in conversation placing your hope in the only faith of Christ and walking in a heavenly conversation Catal. test ver lib. 11. 8. The Danes had received the Christian faith about the year 750 by the Conversion of some Nations preaching of Heridag but liberty of religion continued among them some were Christians and some were Heathens all did acknowledge that Christ is God but the Heathens said that other Gods were more ancient and of more power Alb. Crantz in Saxon. lib. 3. cap. 25. sheweth that they rebelled against the Emperour Otho the I. and in the end he and they did agree that the Danes should accept Bishops thorow all their Country and they were the more easily induced hereunto because their King Harald being the son of a Christian Tira a daughter of the King of England was baptized and at this time the Queen Gunhilda and her son Zueno with a great many of the Nobility received the faith and were baptized Otho was present at the baptism of the Prince and called him Zuenotto Harald continued faithfull unto death but Zuenotto did forsake the faith in his fathers life time yet afterward he imbraced it again When Otho had so agreed with the Danes he turned against their neighbours the Wandals At that time Wagrii Winuli Obotriti and Polabi were dwelling along the Coast of the German sea all under one name and language called Wandali His father had subdued them but when they rebelled Otho forced them unto obedience to pay tribute and to accept the Christian religion then inumerable people were baptized and Churches were built thorow Wandalia but they abode not constant untill the daies of Otho the III. and he made Magdeburgh or Virginopolis the first Bishop-seat of the Wandals Likewise Otho the I. sent Aldebert to preach the faith unto the Pruteni and other barbarous people Northwards where the holy man was Crowned with Martyrdom saith Theod. Ã Niem About the year 965 the Polonians received the Christian faith their King Miecislaus was baptized and at his command the idols were broken down and he crected two Arch-Bishopricks and nine Bishopricks Io. Pappus in histor convers gent. About the year 966. Pilgrin Bishop of Patavium and Wolfgang Bishop of Ratisbona went into Hungary to establish religion under King Diezo the father of Stephen of whom it follows to speak in the next Century About the year 988. Vladomir Duke of Russia married Anna sister of the Eastern Emperour Basilius and was baptized at Constantinople and returning home he established the Christian religion according to the discipline and rites of the Greeks thorow his Dominions Io. Pappus ibid. Fascic temp hereupon hath this observation So so while one Nation falleth another riseth that no Nation may glory before the Father of lights CHAP. IV. Of BRITAIN 1. ABout the year 901. Edward the elder King of England expelled the The power of Law-making belongs to the King and not to the Pope Danes out of Essex Mercia and Northumberland At that time the authority of investing Bishops and other Ecclesiastical Benefices as also of prescribing Laws unto Church men as well as to the Laity was in the power of the King and not of the Pope as is evident both by the Laws of Alfred King of England and Guthurn the Danish King of Northumberland and by the election of seven Bishops and the division of five Diocies into ten in one Synod by authority of this Edward as is at length in Sir Hen. Spelman Concil but the Pope would be medling in such matters by way of confirmation Nevertheless the Pope's authority did not derogate from Kings or Princes their power of ruling all matters both Ecclesiastical and Civil within their own Dominions The like is seen in the Laws of his son Ethelstan as is written loc cit and by M. Fox in Act. monime thus I Ethelstan King by advice of Vifelm my Arch-Bishop and of other Bishops command all the Prelates of my Kingdom in the name of our Lord and of all the Saints that first of all they out of my own things pay the Tithes unto God as well of the living Beasts as of the Corns of the ground and the Bishops do the like in their property and the Elder-men .... This I will that Bishops and other head-men declare the same unto such as be under their subjection and that it âe accomplished before the term of Saint John Baptist Let us remember what Jacob said unto the Lord ..... Seeing by this Law I have bountifully bestowed on you all things belonging unto you take ye heed unto your selves and to them whom ye ought to admonish that none of you transgress against God nor me .... Every Bishop should promote all righteousness both of God and the word c. He ordained that in every Burrough all measures and weights should be confirmed by the Bishop's advice and testimony Spelman in Concil pag. 405. In pag. 411. Hoel King of Wales made a Law that no Church-man should be a Judge in Civil affairs 2. In the year 913. Constantine the III. King of Scots gave unto Malcolm A circumstance is changed in the succession of the Scottish Kings the son of Donald the V. the Lands of Cumberland and Westmerland as unto the appearing successour of the Crown hereby making a preparative that these Lands were given by the King unto him which should be next King as afterwards the successour of the Empire was installed King of the Romans prejudging the liberty of suffrages Here by the way it is to be marked that from the first King Fergusius untill Kenneth the III. the King of Scots was by election from among only them of the Blood Royal. In the daies of King Constantine Ethelstan King of England made invasion upon these lands and did so great harm unto the Scots that the King renounced the Crown and would live a Monkish life at Saint Andrews amongst the Culdees Edmund King of England being pestered by the Danes made a League with Malcolm An. 945. and restored the above-named Lands upon condition that the Heir of the Crown should acknowledge the King of England to be Supream Lord of Cumberland and Westmerland even as afterwards the King of England did unto the French King for Normandy c. This designation of a successour was occasion of great troubles for Kenneth the III. made Malcolm the son of King Duffus Governour of those Lands and afterwards he would have preferred his own son unto the Crown but the
Zona This heresie spread into Bulgaria as afterwards they were called Bulgari Slavonia Lombardie and France nor could it be restrained by Decrees of Popes nor power of Arms saith Sylvius in Europ c. 16. The Emperor Henry caused to be hanged a number of them ann 1062. and some of them were burnt in sundry places Their errors were They condemned marriage and eating of flesh they dispise the Old Testament and some parts of the New they held that there were two Creators one good Creator of things invisible and another ill of visible things they deny baptism and the resurrection from death Vsser de Ecles statu c. 8. ex Rad. Arden Homil. 8. post Trinit They were divided into divers Sects different in some other opinions and they had their own Bishops 15. All this time since the last mention of the Turks and Saracens the Of the Turks Turks as is said lived under the Saracens subject unto them and their Religion and living by pasturage without any Ruler of their own Nation In this age they became Princes of Babylon and Persia and within a short space they were Lords of all Asia unto Pontus and the Euxine Sea which is called Turcomannia untill this day When the Saracens were divided among themselves especially the Sultan of Persia Hircania or Sogdiana and Media fell at variance with the Calipha of Babylon he sent for the Turks by whose hand he prevailed and when he refused to pay them they robbed him of his Kingdom and were advanced more and more in both the Armenios Cappadocia Bithymia c. In the year 1009. the Turks conquered Jerusalem from the Saracens not long thereafter the Saracens of Egypt were Masters of it again and kept it till the coming of Godifrid About the year 1028. the Calipha of Egypt spoiled the Church of Jerusalem and after twenty years the Emperor of Constantinople made a league with Deber Calipha and by his permission he built the Church again ann 1051. The Turks compel the Calipha of Babylon to create their Prince Tangrolipex Zadok King of Asia Then they made a league with the Calipha of Egypt and reigned peaceably forty and six years At that time Peter an Eremite who was wont to say his Pater Noster by a role of Beads and from whom the Romans have their Gades Pol. Vergil de inven rer li. 5. c. 9. came The first Gades into Rome and reports the miseries of Christians under the Infidels Whereupon the Popes dealt with the Princes to go unto their aid And Pope Urban II. perswaded many Princes at Claremont to recover the Holy The Holy Wars Land as they called it out of the power of Turks and Saracens The Princes took the sign of the Cross for their cognisance and several Nations did vary the colour or situation or some circumstance of that badge to the end the Soldiers might know their own Prince when they had occasion to go into these wars and hence are so many sundry sorts of Crosses in Europe In the first interprise Godifrid Duke of Bullion Prince of Lorain was their General he sold his Dutchy unto the Bishop of Leodium that he might amass the more money with him were his two Brothers Baldwin and Eustachius Bohemund Duke of Apulia Raymond Earl of Tolouse Robert Earl of Flanders Robert Duke of Normandy and Son to William the Conqueror Hugh Brother of Philip King of France c. Two Armies went before Godifrid one under the conduct of Peter the Eremite and the other was commanded by Gotteschalk a Presbyter they were both spoiled for their plundering some in Hungaria and some in Bulgaria and some arriving into Bethynia went abroad without order and were killed by Solyman ann 1096. The Princes went by Sea from Venice and when they did meet with the remnants of the former Companies they were mustered about six hundered thousand of foot and one hundred thousand horse They did first assault Nicomedia and were repulsed by strong fortifications of the City and for want of victuals and the Turks and Saracens joyned against the Christians Alexius Emperor of the Greeks sent aid unto the Christians and then the Turks were forced to yield up Nice ann 1097. After that was an open fight wherein forty thousand Infidels were slain and the Christians with small loss took Iconium the head City of Lycaonia then they gained Heraclea and Tursus appointing the Government of these Cities unto Baldwin who thereafter subdued Antiochia Edessa Cilicia and Comagena c. After all this Ierusalem was taken on the thirty ninth day of the siege and Robert Duke of Normandy was chosen King of all the Conquest and Jerusalem was appointed the chief City of the Kingdom but Robert hearing that his Brother William King of England was dead would not accept it Then Godifrid was proclamed first King of Jerusalem ann 1099. This expedition was begun with a good intention that the Land might be purged from Idolatry and Christians might be freed from grievous tharldom but it was continued by the craft of Popes for enlarging their Dominion abroad and for weakening the Empire and the hinderers of their usurpation that themselves might promove their power with the more facility at home and often that they might gather great sums of money under this plausible pretext as follows very plainly and especially after the 1200. year At the first some did smell the vanity of the Expedition for Anselm of whom in the next Chapter writing unto one William intending thither said I admonish advise pray beseech and command thee as one whom I love that thou leave off thy going to Jerusalem which is not now The vision of peace but of tribulation and leave these treasures of Constantinople and Babylon unto the robbery of bloody hands and think upon heavenly Jerusalem and walk in the way unto it which truly is the vision of peace Lib. 2. Epist 19. Out of these few words appears what was his judgement and also what was the intention of many in that voyage 16. By degrees were the Legati à latere brought in Authority among the Legati à latere Nations and they did enlarge the Popes Phylacteries At first because Rome was the chief City of the Empire from thence as from a Seminary were Preachers sent to sundry Nations to preach and plant the Gospel or to confute Heresies thereafter to provide vacant Benefices and to supply the Bishop of Rome his absence in Synods in all which they did no other thing but as other Bishops might have done and also did But when the Bishops of Rome were made Patriarchs and became ambitious these Legates did the same offices at some times but therewith they began craftily to enjoyn unto Arch-Bishops and Metropolitans to execute some things which by the Word of God they were commanded to do and they would give them power within their own Diocies as if Bishops were Vicars of the Roman Patriarch or his Legate These Primates did gladly
embrace this shew of honor that for reverence of the Roman Church they might be the more respected in their own jurisdiction and sometimes the more easily advance themselves above their Competitors Sometimes the Popes sent Legates into other Diocies with such modesty that they had Authority to attempt nothing without concurrence of the Bishops or Synod of that Countrey Albeit these Legations were partly godly and at the worst were tolerable yet they were not potestativae or imperious but charitativae or exhortatory Nevertheless the Popes brought the Churches and Bishops into subjection by such means for afterwards they were sent onely for ambitious usurpation covetousness and worldly affairs The ordinary Legates at Picen Romandiola Bononia Ferraria Avenion and if there be any such others are Provincial Deputies Praetores or Vice-Roys The Nuntio's at the Court of the Emperor or of any King or Prince or State are Ambassadors or Spies for secular affairs The affairs of any Church that are gainful if they be of less account are reserved unto the judgement of the Nuntio yet not definitively but to be determined at Rome and things of more weight are reserved for the Court of Rome wholly In the mean time the power of Metropolitans and Bishops is neglected The ancient Bishops of Rome did severely enjoyn their Legates to acknowledge duly the inferior Bishops within their own jurisdiction but now they pass by the Metropolitans and draw all actions unto themselves and the Court of Rome Also their ambiton and avarice have so provoked some Nations that they will admit no Legate as Sicilie and France hath entrenched their office These particulars are more fully written by Spalatens de Rep. Eccles lib. 4. cap. 12. Of BRITANNY 1. AS I touched in the former Century England was oppressed by the Danes in England Danes so that Swan a Danish King did bear the Scepter of England and when he was a dying he left England to Harald Denmark to Canut and Nor way to Swan his three Sons Harald lived not long After him and the death of the unfortunate English King Agelred great contention was in England for the Crown some were for Edmond âronside the Son of Agelred and some for Canut After many bloody fights both parties agree to try the quarrel twixt them two onely in sight of both Armies they make the essay with swords and sharp stroakes in the end upon the motion of Canut they agree and kiss one another to the joy of both Armies ann 10. 6. and they covenant for parting the Land during their lives and they lived as brâthren Within a few years a Son of Edrik Duke of Mercia killed Edmond traitorously and brought his two Sons unto Canut and said God save our onely King Thereafter Canut reigned in England twenty years and all the Counsellors swear unto him By their advice he sent the two Sons of Edmond unto his Brother Swan King of Denmark willing him to put them out of the way He abhorring such a fact sent them to Solomon King of Hungarie where Edwin was married with the King's Daughter and left her soon a Widow and the other Brother Edward married Agatha the Daughter of the Emperor Henry III. It is written that Canut established Laws Ecclesiastical as well as Civil among which are these First All men should holily worship God onely throughout all ages they should most religiously hold fast the one rule of Christian Religion they should with due loyalty and obedience honor King Canut We further command that every one of each Order shall diligently and holily keep the Religion of his own Office and Function namely the Servants of God Bishops Abbots Monks Regulars and Nuns and square their life according to their prescribed rule Let them pray oft and much unto Christ both night and day for all Christian People And all the Ministers of God especially the Priests we entreat and command to obey God and keep dear chastity that they may escape God's wrath and hells fire seeing they know certainly it is not lawful for them to have fellowship with women for lust and who shall abstain from them let him have God's mercy and on earth the honor due unto a Thane Let every The beginning of Knâght ââoa among Priests one pay his Tithes yearly Each one should prepare thrice a year at least to receive the Eucharist so that he may eat the same to wholesom remedies and not to damnation If any woman commit adultery to the open shame of the world let her nose and ears be cut off c. Spelman in Concil Canut died ann 1039. and his Son Hardiknut reigned four years and his Brother two years Then the Danes failed after they had been Kings of England twenty eight years and vexed it 255. years 2. After the death of Grim King of Scots Malcolm would not accept Troubles in Scotland the Crown until the Law which was made in his Father's time concerning Succession were confirmed with consent of the Parliament He was molested by the Danes and in token of his two victories two stones were set up in Anguise in two several places as yet bearing the name of their Captain Came. At that time Malcolm divided a great part of the patrimony of the Crown among his chief Captains so that from that time the Kings Revenues were small and therefore the Nobility gave unto the King the Wards and Marriages of their Sons if yong He which was so careful of Succession had no Sons Duncan King the Son of his eldest Daughter was killed by Macbeth his Cousen-German and Successor In a word while some strove for the ancient Liberty and others for the priviledge of Succession ten Kings were killed by their Successors until the year 1103. 3. When England was freed from the Danes they sent to Normandy Alteration in England inviting Edward the Confessor and Brother to King Edmund to come He fearing their inconstancy did refuse until they sent pledges to abide in Normandy and then was Crowned ann 1045. In his time was that Law made which concerneth the King's Oath at Coronation A King because he is the Lieutenant of the most High King was appointed to this end that he should regard and govern the earthly Kingdom and People of God and above all things his holy Church and defend her from wrongs and root out Malefactors from her yea scatter and destroy them which unless he do he cannot be justly called a King A King should fear God and above all things love him and establish his command throughout his Kingdom He should also keep nourish maintain and govern the holy Church of his Kingdom with all integrity and liberty according to the Constitutions of his Fathers and Predecessors and defend it against enemies so as God may be honored above all and ever had in minde He should establish good Laws and approved Customs and abolish evil and remove them all out of his Realm He should do right Judgement in
the Bishops to have been more ancient and saith that Amphibal was the first Bishop of the Scots who lived in the Isle of Man where King Cratiliâth built a stately Church to the honor why would he not say for the service or worship of our Savior and called it Sodorense Faââm and that was the Cathedral of the Bishops of the Isles till the Scots were dispossessed of that Isle and from thence the Isle Jona or Icolmkil hath been the seat of the Bishops Then page 7. he telleth of Ninian the first Bishop of Galloway or Candida Casa and of Palladius sent by Eclestin Bishop of Rome and that he ordained Servan Bishop of Orkney and Tervaâ Bishop of the Northern Picts Page 11. he telleth of a Bishop about Aldham but saith he the story doth not express his name For answer the Histories shew that such men were in Scotland but that they were not Prelates or Bishops in that sânse as of late the name was used is very certain For first All who have written the History of Scotland do testifie that the Church was governed without Bishops and by Teachers who were called Culdees that is The worshippers of God or who taught the worship of God and these were called sometimes Monks for their strictness of life and Priests or Presbyters and sometimes they were called Bishops either in the sense of the Scripture or according to the Custom of other Nations but by that term declaring them to be lawful Teachers or Pastors Boeth li. 6. c. 5. calleth them by these three names Culdees Monks and Priests and Laurentius the second Bishop of Canterbury calleth them Fratres Episcopos Abbates And Bishop Jewel in defense of the Apolo page 122. saith These three names Bishop Priest and Presbyter were all one And it is certain that at Icolmkil was a Colledge of Students and there was one who is sometime called Abbas and sometime Doctor and sometime Episcopus as in that Epistle written by the Clergy of Rome after the death of Pope Severin which is directed unto the Bishops Presbyters Doctors or Abbots These Titles are knit with the particle sive Likewise about the year 600. Columba was the Church-man which was most respected in Scotland and he was the Doctor of Icolmkil for as the King Aidan did use his counsel so when he fought against the Picts Columba did call his Colleagues together and exhorted them to turn their supplications into thanksgiving because the King had got the victory albeit the place of the battel was distant from Jona where Columba lived and was at that time 200. miles at least saith Bishop Spotswood And the same Bishop calleth Convallan Governor of that Monastery after Columba And Buchanan li. 6. in the life of King Kenneth III. saith The ancient Bishops of the Scots were chosen out of the Monasteries and these Monasteries were not for Monks in that sense as they speak afterwards for in li. 7. Buchanan speaking of King Malcolm and the Colledge at Scone saith Malcolm turned the Colledge of Priests that was there into a Monastery of Monks Secondly That the Church of Scotland was not subordinate to Rome and that they loved not the Discipline nor Rites of Rome is most certain by that Contestation which was in Century VII Thirdly That testimony of the Synod at Celicyth in England about the year 816. is without all contradiction that at that time were no Prelates in Scotland seeing they testifie that the Scots gave no honor to Metropolitans nor other Bishops and therefore they forbid the Scots to have any Function in England But in the contrary Bishop Spotswood telleth of Wiro and Plechelm which were consecrate at Rome Bishop of the Scots in the year 632. as it is written saith he in Baron Annal. ad ann 632. and he addeth But by the Cardinals leave our Church had no such Custom before that time nor will it be shewed that before these two any did go to Rome either to be consecrate or confirmed And then he addeth We finde him Wiro shortly thereafter turn Confessor to King Pipin But if he was Confessor to King Pipin he was not Bishop of the Scots nor was Pipin King of France till the year 750. and so Wiro must have been above 160. years old ere he was Confessor I have looked on that place of Baronius and he shews his Author to be Surius ad Maij diem 8. and all both Papists and others hold Surius to be a most fabulous writer as in that particular he writes fabulously for he saith Wiro was Confessor unto Duke Pipin and that Pipin was wont to come unto him with bare feet when he made his Confession This I say is fabulous seeing it is marked as an unmeasureable shew of humility that Justinian II. Emperor made such obedience unto Pope Constantine in falling down at his feet and did not cast off his shoes Nor can it be shewed that any Writer of that Century hath the word Confessor in that sense or that such an Office was at that time In the days of the Emperor Theodosius some such thing had been in use upon a particular occasion but upon a vile scandal it was forbidden Socrat. Hist l. 5. c. 19. And then Baronius ad ann 697. calleth Wiro Episcopum Deirorum when he speaks of the Synod at Utrecht Now it is clear in the life of Pope Gregory I. prefixed before his works that a part of England was at that time called Deira therefore Wiro was not a Bishop of Scotland and therein Baronius Plechelm is called de Candida Massa or Casa But Bishop Spotswood page 4. saith No Bishop in Scotland had any Diocy before King Malcolm III. and so that phrase de candida casa sheweth that Plechelm was born at that place and not that he was Bishop there Likewise Bishop Spotswood page 20. speaks of two Bishops Sedulus and Pergustus who having assisted in a Synod at Rome called by Gregory II. in the year 721. after their return made great disturbance in the Church for erecting of Images It is true in the subscriptions of that Synod such names are there and the one Sedulus is called Episcopus Scotorum and the other is called Episcopus Pictorum And so every Presbyter who went out of Scotland was called a Scotch Bishop but that he was a Prelate of Scotland it is contrary to that testimony of the Synod at Celicyth in Century IX which was near a 100. years after Gregory II. And then see what he did he pressed the worship of Images and the Culdees denied it to be lawful saith Io. Bale Cent. XIV and therefore many of them were deposed such was the fruit of their gading to Rome And Bishop Spotswood page 26. saith expresly that Kellach was the first Bishop of this Kingdom who went to Rome to seek confirmation and that was about the year 904. This instance condemneth what he hath said before of all those others whom he calleth Scotch Bishops Neither
Tribute and understand it as an indignity unto himself and his Realm The Pope was moved with the argument of his purse and restored the Bishop to his own and gave him a Palle Such was the custom in those days and until this present time in Germany France and Spain that albeit the Prince do principally name the Bishops yet they cannot be admitted unless they go to Rome for their Palle which custom is a burden to the Nations and bingeth no small gain to Rome Cumi Ventura in Thes Polit. Discepta de Vrbe Rom. 8. In this Century as reckoneth Sir Hen. Spelman in Concil were compiled Ecclesiastical Laws the Ecclesiastical Laws which go under the name of Aelfrick unto Wulfin Bishop among which are these I say unto you Priests I will not suffer your negligence in your Ministery but in truth I tell you what is ordained for Priests Christ himself hath given an example of Christian institution and purity of life or chastity therefore all who will walk with him in his way have forsaken all earthly things not looking unto their wives wherefore he saith in his Gospel Who hateth not his wife is not worthy to be my disciple C. II. After the ascension of Christ the departure of his Venerable Apostles so great a persecution was raised on earth that the Ministers of God could not meet in a Synod because the heathens lay in wait for them until Constantine having the Government of the earth became a Christian In many words there is condemned the marriage of Bishops and Priests and also second marriage and then C. X. it is said There be seven degrees in the Church Ostiarius Lector Exorcista Acoluthus Sub-Diaconus Diaconus Presbyter C. XVII Presbyter is the Missal Priest or Elder not for his age but ancient wisdom it is his office to consecrate the body of the Lord in the Sacrament even as our Savior hath ordained he should lead the people into the faith both by preaching and exercising the holy Ministery chastely being a pattern unto Christians and not living after the maner of Laicks There is no difference twixt a Bishop and a Priest but that a Bishop is appointed to give ordination and to visit or have care of things belonging unto God which may not be permitted unto the multitude they have both the same Order albeit in this respect the Bishop is more worthy C. XVIII There is no other Order in the Ministery of the Church but these seven Monks and Abbots are of another sort and not to be reckoned with them nor have they the name of any order and nevertheless they are called holy Orders and they lead the souls of their Priests unto blessedness if they abide holy C. XXIII A Presbyter or Mass-Priest should on Sundays and Mass-days teach the People in English the understanding of the Gospel and the Lord's Prayer and the Creed and that they learn the Creed or Christian Confession by heart as the Lord commandeth by the Prophet saying They are dumb dogs that cannot bark they must therefore bark and exhort the People lest we destroy them for want of teaching C. XXVII A Presbyter should not sell his Ministery C. XXVIII Nor pass from one Church to another for gain C. XXIX Nor be a drunkard C. XXX Nor a Merchant nor a Lawyer nor bear weapons The same Author hath a Letter of Pope Nicolaus unto King Edward called the Confessor where it is said It is clear that the Kings of England for their reverence and devotion which they have given to blessed Peter have flourished in glory and honor and by his defense they have obtained glorious triumphs by the merits of which blessed Apostle the Almighty God may bring to pass your desire and confirm unto you the Empire of your Fathers Kingdom We commit unto you and the Kings your Successors the advocation and maintaining of that place speaking of the Abbey of Westminster that Edward had re-builded and enlarged and of all the Churches in all England that in our place Vice Nostra Note here He would have the King to be his Vicar and not alone but Ye with the advice of Bishops and Abbots may ordain every where things that are just knowing that for these things you shall receive reward from Him whose Kingdom and Empire shall have no end The same Author page 571. saith The Ecclesiastical Laws of Maccabaeus King of Scots Note here an error in the name Maccabaeus for Macbeth of whom Buchanan saith lib. 7. In the beginning he made good Laws both many and useful which now are not known or are neglected taken out of his Register are these One who is entered into Orders call thou not before a profane Judge if he be summoned and appear do not thou judge him but remit him unto the holy Rulers Give willingly the tenth part of all the fruits of the ground unto the Pastors of the Churches and worship God continually with vows and oblations Who being accursed shall contemn the Authority of the Church for a whole year and shall not reconcile himself let him be accounted an enemy of the Realm and if he continue two years in that contumacy let him be forfaulted of all his goods If any shall accompany as a servant another man by whose charges he is not dayly sustained either unto the Church or publique Convention or a Market let him want the head Boet. Hist li. 12. hath these and others of his Civil Laws 9. Anselm an Italian was transported against his will as saith M. Fox in Act. from the Abbey Becheloin in Normandy unto the See of Canterbury This is he who said He had rather be in hell without sin then in heaven with sin A man of special note in his time for as Gul. Malmesbu de gest Anglo pontif li. 1. reporteth when the Greeks disputed at Barri against Pope Urban concerning the procession of the holy Ghost the Pope cried aloud Father and Master Anselm where are you come now and defend your Mother the Church And when they brought him into presence Urban said Let us take him into our world as the Pope of the other world He wrote many books The doctrine of faith in Century XI which to this day are commonly in hands and declare the doctrine of the faith as it was then professed In the general is a remarkable passage in lib. 1. epist 68. according to the Edition of the Jesuit The. Raynaud directed unto Lanfranc saying Concerning those things which are said in that little book you do by a wise and wholesome advice admonish to consider more exactly in the ballance of the minde and to confer with the Learned in their holy books and where reason faileth to confirm them by divine Authority I have done so both before and since I have received your fatherly and loving admonition so far as I could for that was my intention through all that disputation to assert nothing at all but what I saw undoubtingly might be
payment but all these you speak of you do owe unto God Cap. 22. Man was set in paradise without sin as it were for God and betwixt God and the Divel that he might overcome the Divel by not consenting to his advice of sin and for the excuse and honor of God and for the confusion of the Divel when he who was weaker did not sin on earth though the Divel bade him who being stronger had sinned in heaven without any adviser and seeing man might easily have done so being straitned with no force he willingly upon onely perswasion did suffer himself to be overcome at the will of the Divel and contrary to the will and honor of God Now judge thou if it be not contrary to the honor of God that man be reconciled unto him with the contumely of such dishonor against God unless first he shall honor God by overcoming the Divel as he hath dishonered God when he was overcome by the Divel Now the victory must be such that as he being strong and immortal in power did easily consent unto the Divel to sin whereby he justly fell under the punishment of mortality so being infirm and mortal as he made himself by the difficulty of death he should vanquish the Divel that he commit no sin which possibly he might have done so long as he is conceived from the wound of sin and born in sin and because this is reason and seemeth impossible learn one thing more without which man is not reconciled in righteousness and yet is not impossible Cap. 24. You have sought a reason now hear a reason I deny not that God is merciful he saveth man and beasts but we say of this highest mercy whereby he maketh man blessed after this life that he should give this mercy unto none but onely unto him whose sins are forgiven and this forgiveness should not be granted but by payment of the debt which is owed for sin according to the greatness of the sin I think I have proved this sufficiently before Now if you ask How can man be saved seeing he is not able to pay what he oweth nor can he be saved if he pay it not or how can we maintain that God who is rich in mercy cannot shew his mercy above the reach of mans understanding I say you shall ask this question from them who believe that Christ is not necessary unto the salvation of man let them in whose person you do speak shew what way a man can be saved without Christ and if they cannot do it let them not jeer us any more but come and joyn with us who do not doubt but man may be saved by Christ or let them despair that this can be done any way and if this be horrible unto them let them believe in Christ as we do that they may be saved c. This is a taste of these books concerning the reasonableness of mans salvation by Christ and of the doctrine professed in the days of Anselm 10. Some things are remarkable in the conversation of this Anselm he Contentions betwixt Kings and a Bishop fell at variance with King William II. he sheweth the causes in an Epistle unto Hugo Bishop of Lions First He would seek a Palle from Pope Urban and the King would not suffer him seeing he did not acknowledge Urban for Pope Secondly Then Anselm craveth that a Synod of the Nation might be called for reformation of some abuses in the Church or that the King would cause some things to be amended which in his judgement were wrong the King did refuse both Thirdly The King required from the Bishop some Lands non parvas which Lanfrank had in possession for the use of Soldiers and sub occasione cujusdam voluntariae justitiae and at that time the Soldiers were dead without children The Bishop refuseth to render the Lands unto the King nor will he placitare acknowledge the King for them In these particulars he asketh Hugo's advice and for his own opinion he declareth that seeing according to the decree of Rome the Pope may deprive him if he seek not his Palle within a year and seeing the King is the Advocate of that Church and now himself is the keeper of it if he would consent unto the King in giving away these Lands or in paying for them his Successors were to be prejudged in time coming therefore he chooseth rather to suffer the King's violence and forsake his Bishoprick In an Epistle unto Pope Paschalis he repeateth the same causes and sheweth that all the Bishops of England did advise him to obey the King and he would not for respect unto the Apostolical See and in time of his banishment the King had taken all his goods and the revenues of the Bishoptick so that he was necessitated to live by the liberality of the Bishop of Lions and he saith that some had advised him to excommunicate the King but the more prudent rectum habentes consilium had disswaded him because he could not be both party and Judge and he was advertised by his friends about the King that the King would contemn his excommunication So far there The ancient Historians write that this William turned Monasteries into Parks and places of pleasure and robbed Churches for his private gain and often said The bread of Christ is sweet unto Kings In the year 1100. when he was hunting in a new Forest a Soldier whether by chance or of purpose it is uncertain killed him with a dart that he died immediately Pa. Iovi in Angl. Reg. Chron. His Brother Robert was then at Jerusalem and the yonger Brother Henry was crowned He wrote unto Anselm excusing himself that necessity had moved him to accept the royal blessing from another Bishop and inviting him to return and so Anselm did return But their peace stood not long time Pope Paschalis wrote unto Anselm that it was decreed in his Consistory that no Clergy-man should do homage unto a Lay-man nor receive a Church or any Church-benefice from the hand of a Lay-man because it is the root of Simony Upon this advertisement Anselm would accept no presentation from the King and he degradeth all the Bishops and Abbots whom the King had promoved The King said unto him I have as great liberty in my Kingdom as the Emperor hath in the Empire and whosoever violateth the custom of the Realm is a Traitor and enemy unto me Anselm fled away again to Rome and when he was returning with warrant of Paschalis the King's Attorney meeteth him in Flanders and in his Masters name forbad him to enter the Land unless he would faithfully promise to keep all the customs both of his Father William and his Brother Mat. Par. in Hen. 1. At that time they were reconciled Again when Gerard Bishop of York died Henry giveth that See unto his Chancellor Thomas Anselm will not consent unless he will acknowledge him as the onely Metropolitan and he chargeth him to give
Ecclesiastical obedience according to former custom or else he would discharge all the Bishops of the Kingdom that they shall not consecrate him nor acknowledge him if he shall be consecrated by foreiners Thomas would not acknowledge him in that maner and sought consecration from Rome Then Anselm wrote an Epistle unto Paschalis praying that Thomas be not consecrated until he profess due obedience unto him and that the Pope would not give him a Palle not saith he that I do envy him a Palle but if he get one he thinketh he may deny profession of obedience unto Canterbury and so the Church of England shall be divided and the rigor of Apostolical discipline shall be weakened and he shall not abide in England Shortly thereafter Anselm died ann 1110. 11. Moreover I have noted three Epistles of this Anselm one unto Alexander A counsel to a King King of Scots wherein after congratulation of his Succession he saith I know that your Highness loveth me and desireth counsel therefore first I pray God that he would so direct you by the grace of his holy Spirit and give you counsel in all your actions that after this life he may bring you into the heavenly kingdom And my counsel is that you indeavor to hold fast the fear of God by his help from whom you have received it and those good maners which you began to have in your infancy and youth-hood for Kings do reign well when they live according to the will of God and serve him in fear and when they rule themselves nor are subject unto vices but overcome the importunity or tentations by constant fortitude for constancy of vertue and royal fortitude are not inconsistent in a King for some Kings as David have lived holily and ruled the people committed unto them with rigor of justice and meekness of holiness according to the exigence of things do you so carry your self that evil men may fear you and the good may love you and that your conversation may please God always and you at all times remember the punishment of the wicked and reward of the godly after this life The Almighty God commit you and all your actions unto none other but his own dispensation This is a rare counsel given by a Bishop especially in these days unto a King In another Epistle unto Muriardach King of Ireland he exhorteth him to amend with Of the Church of Ireland all earnestness whatsoever he knoweth that in his Kingdom hath need to be amended according to the Christian Religion seeing God hath exalted him unto that Royal power for the end that with the rod of righteousness he should govern his Subjects and strike with that rod and remove whatsoever is contrary unto righteousness especially he lamenteth that in that Countrey men did put away their wives and change one with another each as they do exchange their horses or any other thing at your pleasure Another that their Bishops had not Diocies or appointed bounds and were ordained one by one even as any Presbyter which saith he is contrary unto the holy Canons which ordain certain bounds of superinspection and that a Bishop should not be ordained by fewer then three Bishops Out of this Epistle it appeareth that first The Magistrate is not excluded from Government of the Church as the Popes did afterwards exclude them Secondly That all abuses could not be rooted out with the first plantation of Religion and what is tolerated at a time should be amended Thirdly That the Church of Ireland had not Diocesan Bishops as they were wont to be called from their first Reformation nor was subject unto Rome at that time but had such discipline as was then in Scotland For confirmation of these points add here by the by from Bernard in Vita Malachiae in c. 6. he saith At that time the Irish paid not Tithes nor first-fruits they had not lawful marriages they made not confessions nor did any seek or enjoyn pennance there were very few Ministers of the Altar And in c. 7. he saith A Bishoprick was not content with one Bishop but every Church almost had its own Bishop until as it followeth there Malchus an Elder of Lesmore and Gislebert the first Legate of the Apostolical See in Ireland perswaded the Bishops and Princes there to change their ancient custom It is true Bernard speaketh there of Ireland as barbarous at that time but excepting that of the marriage in all the other particulars though they were not conformable unto the Church of Rome yet they have many Reformed Churches conformable unto them at this time even though the corrupt Romanists call them barbarous But I return unto Anselm in another Epistle unto Waleran Bishop of Nuemburgh Of Ceremonies who had written admiring what way so great diversity of Ceremonies had entered seeing there is but one faith one baptism and one spouse of Christ especially he admireth of the Rites in the Sacrament diverse not onely from the perpetual custom in Germany but likewise different from the ancient Roman order c. Anselm answereth in Thesi concerning indifferent ceremonies well saying Your reverence complaineth of the Sacraments of the Church because they are not administred in all places after one maner Truly it were good and laudable if they were performed through all the Church after one maner and with one minde but because there is great diversity nor differing in the substance of the Sacrament nor in the vertue thereof nor in the faith nor can they all be brought to one custom I think they should be tolerated in peace and love rather then be condemned with jars and scandal for we have learned from the holy Father if the unity of love be kept in the Catholique faith diversity of custom hindereth not But where you ask Whence hath that variety of custom come I know no other but the diversity of mens opinions which albeit they differ not in the substance of things and in unity yet agree not in the expediency and decency of administration because one judgeth this fitter another thinketh it not so fit nor think I that difference in such things is any straying from the truth 12. William the Conqueror wrote unto Pope Gregory VII thus Hubert your Legate Religious Father coming unto me hath admonished me as from you that I should do fealty unto you and your Successors and that I should bethink my self of the money which my predecessors were wont to send unto the Church of Rome I have accepted of the one and not the other I would not acknowledge fealty nor will I do it because neither have I promised it nor do I finde that my predecessors performed it unto yours The Pope returned answer unto his Legate which is in Gregorii VII Regist li. 7. epi. 5. tom 5. concil edit Binii Where after signification how little he doth value money without due honor he saith of the King There be many things the holy Roman Church may lay
above-named Branas made an insurrection aiming at the Empire but was killed And after him others did usurp the Title so unfortunate and worthless was Isaacius And one Isaacius Comnenus usurped the Kingdom of Cyprus nor was the Greek Emperor able to expel him until Edward King of England intending for Jerusalem came and took him and gave him as a Captive to one of his Subjects he possessed all the Island and at his returning home he gave it as his proper gift unto the King of Jerusalem Nicet li. 2. de Isaac Isaacius was dethroned by his Brother Alexius ann 1190. 4. HENRY VI. the second Son of Frederick hearing that his Father Base ambiton bringeth under was dead and fearing that his elder Brother would return unto the Crown sought the Empire miserably First He restoreth unto Henry Duke of Saxony and others which had rebelled against his Father all that his Father had taken from them Then he sent unto the Pope Clemens and Cardinals promising in all things to confirm the Laws and Liberties of the Church if they would grant him their consent Clemens with advice assigneth him the time of Easter in the next year to his Coronation but Clemens died sooner When Henry came at the appointed time with his new Empress Constantia the Romans receive him with a few persons but would not admit his Army Then Pope Celestin standing on the steps before the door of St. Peter's took an oath of Henry that he shall defend the See of St. Peter he shall repair whatsoever hath been diminished from it especially he shall surrender unto the Church of Rome the Cities Tusculo c. and expel Tancred the base Son of Roger out of both Sicilies which Kingdom appertained unto his Wife the onely Daughter of King William reserving the pension that belongeth unto the Pope in the name of few These Articles being so granted they go into the Church and Henry was Crowned in this maner The Pope sitting in his Chair held the Crown betwixt his feet the Emperor boweth down his head unto the Pope's feet the Pope setteth on the Crown with his feet and by and by struck it off again with his foot to the ground thereby declaring that he had power to take it from him if he shall so deserve Then the Cardinals took up the Crown and set it on the Emperors head And thenceforth the Emperor is but the image of the old Emperors as Cumm The image of the Beast Ventura in Thesor Polit. at that Title Quomodo Imperium à Pontifice dependeat saith They do stray very far who distinguish not the now Empire from the old Roman Empire for the old received no beginning from the high Priests but the Pope was reverenced as the Vicar or rather Minister of Christ and head of the Church and they do erre saith he who discern not the present Empire from the Empire of Charles the Great c. When the Coronation was ended the Pope sent immediately unto Tusculum and made it level to the ground to be example unto others that they presume not against the Chair of St. Peter Platin. Henry undertook wars against Tancred but soon left off because the plague had entered into his Army After two years Tancred dieth and Henry got the Kingdom after some skirmishes and severity used against some rebellious At that time the truce of five years which Richard King of England had made with Saladin were expired wherefore Pope Coelestin did solicite the Princes especially the Emperor that they would not forget the Conquess of Jerusalem seeing so fit an occasion of peace at home was offered and Saladin was lately dead The Emperor pretendeth infirmity and sent a great Army with the Dukes of Saxony and Austria and some Bishops At this time Almarik King of Cyprus married Isobel the Widow-Queen of Jerusalem and he was called King of Cyprus and Jerusalem He had no minde to the wars and therefore the Title King of Jerusalem was given to John de Bregna a man of great valor and Son in Law unto the same Isobel The Germans joyning with him were Masters of the field for a space they took Berito and re-edified Japha or Joppe In the mean time Henry made greater Conquess in Italy then the Pope desired taking some Lands and Cities which the Pope did alledge to appertain unto his See Then he became sick at Messina and caused his Son Frederick as yet lying in the cradle to be elected King of the Romans and of both Sicilies and recommended him unto his Brother Duke of Suevia and unto Pope Innocentius and he died ann 1198. Alexius reigned at Constantinople with great misfortune CHAP. II. Of POPES 1. PASCHALIS II. was chosen ann 1099. at his Election the people A new pomp of the Pope cried St. Peter hath chosen good Rainer that was his name then he put on a purple vesture and a tiare on his head and riding on a white palfrey was led unto the Lateran Palace by the people and Clergy there a Scepter was given him and a girdle put about him with seven keys and seven seals in token of his seven-fold power to wit of binding loosing shutting opening sealing resigning and judging He had open field of his Anti-Pope Clemens III. and put him to flight Not long after Clemens died when he had sat 21. years Then Richard Earl of Campania caused Albert to be installed for Clemens but he saw no appearance of quietness and forsook his Papacy within four moneths At Preveste another was set up whom they called Silvester III. he despairing of so great honor would be an Anachorite within 105. days A fourth Roman was set up but he was also forsaken So Paschalis being alone set his heart to enlarge Peter's patrimony he besiedgeth some Cities belonging unto the Emperor and raised the Son of Henry V. against the Father The Popes were wont to date all their Writs from the year of the Emperor but now Paschalis beginneth with the year of his Papacy He sate eighteen years and six moneths in continual sedition 2. GLASIUS II. had his neck thrown and was trampled under foot before he was Crowned for Cincius Patricius Romanus would have had another elected and the Emperor set up Gregory VIII and went to dethrown Gelasius who fled from place to place till he came to Cluniak where he died within a year 3. CALLISTUS II. was set up by the Cardinals at Cluniak but would not accept till he knew the consent of the Cardinals at Rome Before he entered the City he sent a Nuntio to excommunicate the Emperor in Germany He had many bouts with Gregory VIII and at last thrust him into a Monastery Then began the controversie betwixt the Imperialists and Contention whether the Emperor or Pope should have the precedencâ Papalines whether the Emperor or Pope did excel in dignity Reasons were alledged on both sides but for brevity I omit the one and that the pride of the man of
things of the world that the Prince of this world may not finde any thing that is his in thee c. He did oft call the Clergy Syria Edom the calves of Bethel Idols of Egypt Priests of Baal c. In his other Epistles he saith If thou hadst once tasted the sweetness of wisdom i. e. of the holy Scripture thou wouldest loath all other things in comparison for this giveth abundantly the incomparable treasures of pleasure and the grace of all gifts And again It is necessary to read the Scriptures for that is the table of the tabernacle that is the food by which we breath and live Certainly Christ did use the onely testimony of the word against all the tentations of Satan in the wilderness if therefore an host should come against you guard your self with the buckler of a good conscience and with the sword of the Spirit Again The exhortation of man without the grace of God is but as sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal he onely can give a mouth and wisdom which saith Without me you can do nothing Lord take thou away my stony heart and give a new humble contrite and a heart of flesh In the last of his Epistles he reckoneth the Books of Wisdom Ecclesiasticus Esdras III. and IV. Judeth Tobias Maccabees among the Apocrypha Catol test ver lib. 14. 10. Richard de St. Victor a Scot was held for a learned and good man about the year 1140. He wrote much On Cant. c. 2. The reading and meditation of the Scriptures do strengthen the minde and weaken the enemy so long as they keep this in minde and do it they are hereby most expert to encounter with the enemy De statu hom inter cap. 12. How justly is frâewill said to be dead seeing by it self it is never moved unto any good for what good can it do of it self seeing it cannot say Jesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost and indeed it is often moved unto good but never accept by the holy Ghost De sacrif Abrah Mariae If the grace and protection of God be withheld man is thrown down at every suggestion of the enemy and into whatsoever evil and being once thrown down he can never rise by his own power A man can bring forth no bud of good work of himself without working grace and when he hath begun to work he can no way continue without its cooperation Par. 2. in explanat aliquot locor Apost The Law teacheth onely what we should do and addeth not how we may obey and therefore it can justifie none the Gospel teacheth what should be done how it may be done and how that which is not done may be supplied In Apocaly lib. 3. Onely that prayer is acceptable in heaven which the Son offereth unto the Father Catol test ver lib 15. He was the first which taught that the Virgin Mary was born without original sin Io. Maior in gest Scot. lib. 3. cap. 12. 11. Malcolm IV. King of Scots did command Roger Arch-Bishop of The Pope's Legate is forbidden to come into Scotland York and Roman Legate to depart out of the Realm and said It was not reason that the Land should be oppressed by ungodly men bearing glorious names He. Boet. Hist lib. 13. Again in the year 1188. Pope Clement sent another and he had not better success for all did refuse him except John Bishop of St. Andrews and therefore he was banished and he had refuge unto the Pope who by and by sent unto Henry King of England and gave unto him the right of the Crown of Scotland Io. Bale Cent. 3. § 26. in Appen 12. It is recorded that one Fulco came and said unto the English King King Richard's three daughters Richard with great boldness O King thou hast three very bad daughters take good heed unto them and provide unto them good husbands lest by inconvenient bestowing of them thou run not into damage onely but utter perdition unto thy self The King said Thou art mad foolish hypocrite I have no daughter Fulco replieth I do not lye O mighty King for you have three daughters continually in your Court and wholly possess your person and such whores are they that the like hath not been heard I mean mischievous pride greedy covetousness and filthy letchery therefore I say again beware of them and out of hand provide marriages for them The King then took his words in good part by and by calling his Nobles declared unto them them the words of Fulco whose counsel said he I intend to follow not doubting of your consents my Lords thereunto wherefore here before you all I give my eldest daughter swelling pride to wife unto the proud Templars my greedy daughter avarice unto the Cistertian Monks and filthy luxury unto the riotous Prelates of the Church so severally agreeing with all their natures that the like match is not to be found unto them This was about the year 1198. saith I. Fox in Act. 13. Here it shall not be amiss to remember the example of Simon Thurvey Simon Thurvey an English man of Cornwal for a warning to temerarious Students He was a subtil Logician and expert in all Liberal Sciences he left his own Countrey and was a Doctor in Paris many years and trusting to his Philosophy he vaunted that he knew all Christ's Law and by force of disputation he could disprove it all on a suddain he became forgetful of all learning and could not say the Lord's Prayer nor knew the a b c. Mat. Paris reporteth that when he was writing his History Nicola epi. Danelm told him this and had seen this Simon learning to read from his own bastard son as if he had been a childe of six years onely 14. King William went into England to congratulate the safe arrival of Richard from Judea in the year 1199. at that time Harald Earl of Orknay and Caitnes took the Bishop of the Countrey prisoner because he had stopped some suit he had demanded of the King and bereft him of his eyes and tongue William at his returning would revenge this inhumanity and Harald would defend himself by force but his forces were scattered and he was apprehended it was done unto him by the hangman as he had unto the Bishop and then strangled all his male-children were gelded and many of his friends as accessories were fined in money Buchan lib. 7. When this was reported unto Pope Innocentius III. he sent his Legate John Cardinal de monte Celio with a sword richly set with precious stones a purple hat in form of a diadem and a Bull of large priviledges exempting the Church of Scotland from all censures except onely of the Pope or Legate sent by the Conclave the Bull was dated in the year 1209. H. Boeth Hist lib. 13. cap. 8. THE FOURTH AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church lurking and of Anti-Christ reigning containing the space of 300. years from the year
Nicolaus teach that Christ both by word and example had taught his Apostles perfect poverty that is to renounce and forsake all goods and reserve no right either in common or personal and that such poverty is holy and meritorious Bellarm. de Ro. Pon. lib. 4 cap. 14. He abode at Reate because of factions at Rome He had been a Dominican but then preferred he no Order to another Platin. and made Cardinals of all sorts and gave them equal priviledges When he was sick he called all the Cardinals together and discharged them of all power and authority that they all should live a private life They said he was phrenetick and left him Then he sent for a certain number of Minorites and gave them all red hats in sign that they were all Cardinals and he caused them all to swear that after his death they should suffer none to be chosen Pope but one of their own Order He sat four years P. Morn in Myst Then was such competition that the Cardinals could not agree the space of two years and three moneths At last Peter an Eremite and Father of the Celestines or 18. CELESTIN the V. was preferred for conceit of his godliness It was so great a wonder that a man was preferred for conceit of godliness that 200000 persons went to Perusio to see his coronation His residence was at Aquileia Platin. In his first Consistory he began to reform the Clergy of A reformation is attempted by â Pope Rome and he said he would make it a pattern unto other Churches Hereby he procured such hatred of his Clergy that they sought to depose him and he was willing to renounce his seat The Princes were earnest that he would not quit his Chair and Charles King of Sicilies conveyed him to Naples and exhorted him that he would abhor so great indignity seeing the people every where were so prone towards him Platin. But the Cardinals especially Benedict Caietan caused it to be broached that the Pope was a doating old man and unfit for such a place and caused some of his own chamber to tell him that he would lose his life if he did not renounce the Papacy also Benedict spake thorow a reed into his chamber as if it had been a voice from heaven telling him that he should forsake the Papacy as being too weighty a burthen for him So when he had sat six moneths by the craft of Benedict who deceived the holy man saith Platin. he was perswaded to dimit if it were lawful Then they made an Act that it was lawful for the Pope to renounce his place this Act was by his Successor inserted into the Decretals ca. Quoniam Then Benedict left nothing undone by ambition and fraud to advance himself saith Platin. and was called 19. BONIFACE the VIII and by some others NERO the II. So soon as he was Crowned he said he would preveen sedition lest a Schism be made and some take Celestin for their head who was returning into his Eremitish life so he thrust the old man into the Castle of Famo of Henrici Celestin was sensible of the fraud and said unto Boniface Thou hast entered like a fox thou wilt reign like a lion and shalt die as a dog The old man died in sorrow and was canonized under the name of Peter the Confessor by Pope Clemens the V. and his feast is kept Iunii 17. Platin. Boniface took part with the Minorites and gave them special authority without licence of Bishop or Priest to preach hear confessions of all whosoever would come unto them nihil obstante He did first of all the Popes bear two swords and The Pope hath two swords endeavored to move fear more then piety unto Emperors Kings and Nations to give or take away Kingdoms to banish men and bring them home again at his pleasure Idem He excommunicated Philip King of France because he would not obey his command in the complaint of Edward King of England and Guido Earl of Flanders Then the King would suffer no money to be carried out of France Boniface curseth him and his seed to the fourth generation The Emperor Albert sought confirmation twice or thrice but Boniface said He was unworthy of the Crown who had killed his Lord. Then having set a diadem on his own head and a sword by his side he said I am Caesar Nevertheless thereafter he did confirm Albert but on condition to take arms against France I. Naucler Of all others he was the greatest fire-brand betwixt the Gibelines which were called Albi and the Gwelphs or Nigri and destroyed all the Gibelines so far as he could He augmented unto the Decretals with another book where are these constitutions The high Priest of Rome should be reproved by none albeit he cast down innumerable souls to hell Another We declare pronounce and define that upon necessity of salvation all humane creatures should be under the Pope of Rome Extrav c. unam sanctam de Maior obed Bellar. de Ro. Pon. l. 1. c. 9. confesseth that this is contrary unto the order of the primitive Church seeing at that time all the Apostles and first Teachers had equal power And lib. 2. cap. 12. he saith The Church which is but one should at all times keep one and the same government Therefore Boniface brought into the Church a strange and grievous innovation He proclaimed the first Jubilee to be The first Iubilee at Rome kept An. 1300. and promised full remission both of sin and punishment unto all who came that year to visit the Churches of the Apostles in solemnising of which he shewed himself one day in his Pontificals and according to his promise he gave remission unto all who came that year the next day he came forth in the Imperial ornaments and caused a naked sword to be carried before and the Herauld cried Behold two swords Bellarm. de Ro. Pon. lib. 5. ca. 5. teacheth that in these words Behold two swords and in the answer of Christ It is enough is no syllable of spiritual nor temporal power but onely that Christ forewarneth his disciples that in the time of his passion they were to be in such fear as they who sell their coat to buy a sword this he writeth not of his own invention but according to the ancients Albert Crantzius commendeth the Popes every where almost but in Saxo. lib. 8. cap. 35. when he is writing of this pomp of Boniface he cannot contain himself from crying Behold Peter thy Successor and thou Savior behold thy Vicar behold whither the pride of the Servant of servants hath climbed Pol. Virgil. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 1. saith This feast was in imitation of the Jewish Jubilee or to draw away the people from remembring the ancient heathenish secular Plays Whatsoever was the pretext it appeareth the aim was to bring gain unto Rome and glory unto the Pope In the year 1301. he sent Boniface Bishop of Apamea or of Openham
a Synod at Lions An. 1245. he excommunicateth the Emperor for perjury in not performing his promises and for heresie but no particular is named either in the citation or sentence The Emperor made haste to answer at Lions if by any means he might enjoy peace but being within three days journey he heard how peremptory the Pope was against him and also the Gwelphs had taken some of his Towns in Italy whereby he knew it would be to no purpose though he went forward and therefore he wheeleth about and layeth siege to Parma Innocentius causeth to elect Henry Landtsgrave of Thuringia to be Emperor and he directeth Letters unto the Soldan of Babylon craving peace at least truce betwixt the Christians and the Saracens as some say saith Mat. Paris but others write to break the truce betwixt him and the Emperor but the matter of the Letter is understood by the Soldan's answer We have heard saith he thy Nuntio talking much of Christ we know A Soldan's Letter unto the Pope more of this Christ then you know and we magnifie him more then you magnifie him whereas you say you desire peace and quietness among men so do we always but there is mutual love betwixt us and the Emperor since the days of my Father but betwixt you and the Emperor it is as you know but it is not lawful unto us to treat with the Christians without his counsel and consent We have written unto our Ambassador at the Emperor's Court shewing him the heads of your message he will come unto you and tell you and report again unto us Matth. Parisien saith there was suspicion that this Letter was forged by information of the Emperor but he judgeth otherwise And Alb. Crantz in Saxo. lib. 8. cap. 4. saith The Pope was so wrathful against Frederick that he would have turned away not onely Christians but the Infidels also And it may appear what the Pope was seeking seeing in the mean time he was exacting tenths and twentieths through France England c. as for maintaining the wars against the Infidels and sent the money into Germany and Italy against the Emperor In Germany Conrade the Son of Frederick led an Army against Henry and overthrew him in the second fight An. 1247. and he died before he was Crowned Matth. Parisien Then the Pope did proffer the Imperial Crown unto Richard Brother of Henry the III. King of England He refused simply Then unto Haco King of Norway He answered He would fight against the enemies of the Church but not against all the enemies of the Pope At last he caused to be elected William Count of Holland which was Crowned but the foresaid Conrade pursued him and he retired into Holland and then did renounce his Title of Emperor The more God did prosper Frederick Innocentius was the madder and the more mad was he when heard that Entius the Emperor's bastard Son had obtained victories against the Gwelphs and other Gibeline Captains prevailed in other places When the Emperor lay at Parma he as secure went one day a hunting and left his Army not sufficiently provided the Citizens came out and took his pavilions which they called victory So the Emperor turned to Domnio and thence into Pulia bringing many Cities into his obedience And then An. 1249. he sendeth unto Lions professing his innocency in all that had happened and shewing the wrongs that he had sustained by the former Popes and withal that howbeit the Pope by custom as he alledgeth had the confirmation of the Emperor yet he had not power to depose him no more then other Prelates in other Realms who anoint their Kings and nevertheless I earnestly crave that I may have peace The Pope hearing of this submission became the more haughty and would not consent to a treaty so that many great men were offended and did detest so great pride and did return unto the Emperor Great were the schisms in Germany and Italy nothing in safety to any each party by violence robbing the other Now Otho Duke of Bavier and others more forsook the Pope wherefore the Pope caused to assemble another Synod at Mildorf and summoned Otho to compear and answer for his rebellion against the Pope He appeareth and said unto the Commissioners I cannot marvel enough at your inconstancy ye know how ye drew me from the Pope and ye your selves called him the Antichrist and ye perswaded me to take part with the Emperor so there is great inconstancy both in your deeds and words calling that wicked and violent wrong which lately ye called just and right But ye are overcome with expectation of honors and pleasures more then led with honesty and godliness according to your office As for me I will obey God and my Prince I believe in Christ and trust in his mercy and perswade my self that those whom ye do curse and give to the divel are in the greater favor with God They could give no reasonable reply yet they accounted him as bad as the worst and accursed him Avent Annal. lib. 7. All these are but a taste of the Popes innumerable inventions against the Emperor And here you may please to see the verses which Frederick sent unto Pope Innocentius the IV. Esses si membrum non te Caput Vrbis Orbis Iactares cùm sis Vrbis Orbis onus Nunc membrum non es sed putre cadaver hulcus Ense residendum ridiculumque caput A Daniele ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã nefasque caputque malorum Diceris à Paulo filius exitii Nos solum Christum nostrum caput esse malorum Orbis totius te caput esse facis At caput est unum quod Paulus dicit ubique Tu vecors balatro dic mihi quale caput Corporis ergo caput monstrosi es monstra parisque Monstra paris Monachos scorta nefanda foves Est tua relligio stuprum ira superbia caedes Error deliciae fulmina turpe lucrum Ex his ergo liquet Christum te spernere Christo Hostem esse invisum dedecorique Deo Rex tandem veniet coelo delapsus ab alto Tunc non defendent te sacra missa cruces Non in sublimi surgentes vertice cristae Non diploma potens non tua sacra cohors Non diadema triplex nec sedes sanguine parta Nullus honos solii purpura nulla tui Triginta argenteis Christum vendebat Iudas Tu Christi vendis corpora plura tui Corpora tu vendis Christi parvo aere polumque Coelestes genios sidera jura Deos. At last the Emperor heard that his Son Entius was taken captive and his enemies waxed strong in Germany wherefore he intendeth to go into Germany but was poisoned as is touched before and became sick at Florence An. 1250. and there divided his lands and goods unto his children and then set his heart on meditation of the promised blessedness The Papalines write that after a little space he began to recover somewhat and was stifled
cutteth off the nose of the yong Empress and throweth her mother out at a window into the sea Robert could not revenge it for at that time he must go to Rome for confirmation and in his returning he died at Macedonia His Brother Baldwin was received Emperor and because he was yong the Pope sent John de Bregna to be Governor there He contracteth Baldwin with his second Daughter governeth the Empire six years and leaveth it in peace unto his Son in law John Duca married the onely Daughter of Lascaris and did reign thirty and three years but dwelt at Nice in Bithynia He was peaceable and dischargeth his subjects from wearing any clothes but what their own Countrey did afford and he caused them to be industrious in husbandry by which two means as Nic. Gregoras witnesseth his subjects became very wealthy and amassed plenty of Silver and Gold from their neighbors round about which at that time were necessitated to come and buy victuals from them Unto John succeeded Theodor Lascaris he put Baldwin to such stress that he went unto his Brother in law Frederick the II. for aid when Innocentius the IV. was chosen Then Lascaris died and Baldwin returned but had not long peace for Michael Palaeologus the Nephew of Alexius was first chosen Governor of the Empire and then Crowned Emperor for the time of his pupil John the Son of Lascaris his minority he would be Lord of the whole Empire Caesar Brother of Michael was sent against Epirus by the way he came near Constantinople with eight hundred men without his expectation the Greeks being wearied with the Government of the Latins envite him to come in Baldwin was not able to resist and fled so that Empire returned unto the Greeks An. 1260. but sore weakened and after that it decayed also 5. WILLIAM Earl of Flanders and CONRADE the Son of Frederick now strove for the Empire of Germany the one was confirmed by the Pope and Conrade was aided by the Gibelines so that Italy and Germany had not peace for many years At last Conrade considering the difficulty of holding Germany and that the Kingdom of both Sicilies were more sure appertaining unto him by his Grand-mother Constantia he left Suevia and such Cities of Germany as had accepted him under the tuition of his Father in law the Duke of Bavier and went into Italy still keeping the title of Emperor He was received in Verona and being accompanied with Enceline Captain of the Gibelines he was made welcome in sundry places on the coast of the Golf and passing by Romandiola he sailed into Pulia where he was heartily received by all except the Cities of Naples and Capua he besiegeth them and took them and punisheth them severely Not long thereafter he dieth at Naples and left his Son Conradine Heir of both Sicilies and Suevia under the protection of his wife and some German Princes But Manfred the bastard Son of Frederick behaving himself at first as one of the Tutores endeavoreth by all means to possess himself of both Sicilies Pope Innocentius the IV. and his Successor did alledge that Kingdom appertained unto the Church of Rome because Frederick and Conrade had died under excommunication But Manfred with the help of the Gibelines prevaileth so that he was Crowned King of Sicilies his Nephew living in Suevia and did invest Bishops and Arch-Bishops without consent of the Pope and they all contemning the Papal prohibition gave obedience unto their King Matth. Parisien ad An. 1258. William then was onely Emperor and they which had adhered unto Conrade sought his peace He thought to be Crowned at Rome but being in a Diet at Colein saith Naucler he heard that the Frisons had rebelled and invaded Holland this rumor made him stay his journey He went against them as he with one or two went to spie a place to encamp his horse fell thorow the ice and he was so pestered that he could not come out some Frisons perceiving him and not knowing who he was slew him and drowned him After him not any Emperor was of such authority as the former had been 6. The Princes could not agree in the election at last three choose Alfonso King of Castile three were for Richard Earl of Cornwal Brother of Henry King of England and the King of Bohem was for himself Alfonso was glad but could not come into Germany because of his business with the Moors in Spain and to keep the Pope's favor he gave him some Cities upon the river Po he gave what he never had and in so doing he did deplume the Eagle saith Crantz in Saxo. lib. 8. cap. 21. Richard had the assistance of his Brother and was Crowned at Aken Some Towns received him others wait for Alfonso and many were neutral usurping liberty so miserable Germany was kindled again with Civil wars Richard died after he had remained in Germany seventeen years If Alfonso had come then he might have been Emperor But the Gibelines in Italy do invite Conradine Duke of Suevia now about eighteen years of age and of good expectation to come and they would aid him in recovering his Father's inheritance from Charles Duke of Anjow Pope Clemens the IV. hearing of his preparation declareth Charles King of Sicilies to be Vicar of the Empire and wrote unto all the Nations that they should not aid Conradine against Charles and that the German Electors should not name him to be King of the Romans On the other side Conradine publisheth a deploring declaration shewing how injuriously Innocentius the IV. had dealt with him being at that time very innocent for his Father Conrade had recommended him unto the tutory of the Roman Church especially and Innocentius as one of his Tutors had taken possession of the Kingdom of Sicilies and then divided it among his own friends 2. When Manfred had in his name recovered that Kingdom Pope Alexander did stir up other men to invade that Kingdom 3. Pope Urban had dealt unmannerly with him for first he would have confirmed that Kingdom unto Manfred and his Heirs and then he inviteth Charles to take it 4. Pope Clemens now dealeth unclemently with him in establishing a King within that Kingdom against him and as if that were not enough he thundereth a process against him and hath declared Charles to be Vicar of the Empire throughout all Italy to the end he may have the more power against him and he concludeth that upon these grounds he taketh arms against Charles Naucler gener 43. About that time Henry who was banished out of Castile by his own Brother King Alfonso and having insinuated himself into favor with the Romans was created Senator of Rome and had great authority there sent unto Conradine and promised him aid not for recovering his Kingdom onely but to attain the Imperial Crown Conradine with all haste marcheth into Italy and was accepted as Emperor by them of Sena Pisa and the Gibelines of Lombardie and Romandiola He overthrew
Phocas the prerogative over all the rest of the Bishops then the high Priest of Rome with his Senate of Town-Priests began to be more advanced above others and these Priests to whom these titles were given in old time and to whom the cure of Christian souls was committed began especially to be honored with that name as proper to the highest Dignity In the beginning it was altogether a burthen and at last the chiefest honor seeing they are always nearest to the Pope in the administration of the Christian Republick and unto them was more and more given and by little and little by jarring of the Emperors and the people of Rome for the election of the Pope all the right of the election came unto them So far he In this last matter Bellar. loc cit is more plain howsoever these things be so I confess saith he that the Cardinalship was a step unto a Bishoprick as it is most manifest out of the first book of the life of Gregory cap. 7. but that order is changed and Cardinals are preferred unto Bishops because when the Emperors and Clergy and people did chuse the Pope the Cardinals were not in such estimation but when onely they began to chuse the Pope and onely Cardinals were chosen the dignity of a Cardinal is not without cause more respected Secondly The dignity of a Cardinal is advanced because they were wont to be neither the onely neither the chief Consellors of the Pope for in the first eight hundred years a national Councel of Italian Bishops was gathered for consultation of the weighty affairs as is manifest by the Councels there the chief place was given to Bishops but when the affairs of the Church of Rome did increase especially the temporal Princedom in the days of Pipin and Charls the Great the Councels have been omitted and all things brought to the Colledge of Cardinals So he We saw before how great priviledges Innocentius the III. gave unto this Order and so did Innocentius the IV. If Peter Damian Cardinal of Ostia had seen them so far honored whereunto would he have compared them seeing he is bold to extol them so far in his days What thinkest thou of the Cardinal Bishops saith he who principally chuse the Pope of Rome and do transcend the power of all Bishops yea of Patriarchs and Primates to wit except the Sacrament of the universal Church these are the eyes of the one stone that is of the Roman Church of whom it is said in Zachary Behold the stone which I have set before Jehoshua upon that one stone are seven eyes they are the lamp of the one candlestick they are the candlesticks in the midst of which Jesus doth walk Apoc. 2 c. Baron Tom. 11. ad An. 1061. nu 11. at the election of Cardinals the Pope saith to them Be ye our Brethren and Princes of the world Antonin Flor. sum Theol. par 3. tit 21. cap. 1. § 2. Pope Pius the II. said to his Cardinals Ye are my eldest and best beloved children and ye are honored with most excellent dignity when ye are called into the Apostolical Colledge ye shall be our Counsellors and judges of all the earth ye shall be Senators of the City and like unto Kings and very hinges of the world upon whom the door of the militant Church must turn and be governed Vsser de Eccles statu cap. 4. ex Sacr. cerem Ro. Eccles lib. sect 8. cap. 3. Antonius after his maner proveth that the same authority belongeth unto them loc cit 4. In this Century these Friers and Cardinals spared not the blood of Persecution against the Waldenses God's servants for Pope Innocentius thought first by disputes and sophistry to bear down the Waldenses but when he could not that way prevail he caused his Friers to sting them with fire and sword An. 1205. he sent the forenamed Dominicus with Didacus Bishop of Exonia or Uxonia in Spain into the County of Tolose they disputed once at Viride Folium and again at Axamia An. 1207. in the City Montie-regalis the same two with Fulco Bishop of Tolouse and Petrus de Castro novo the Popes Legate disputed against Arnold hot Pastor Albigensium Ponticus Jordanus Arnold Aurisanus Philibert Castrensis and Benedict Thermus These were the Articles The Church of Rome is not the holy Church neither Spouse of Christ but filled with the doctrine of divels she is Babylon that John describeth in the Apocalypse the mother of fornications and abominations covered with the blood of the Saints It doth not please the Lord which pleaseth the Church of Rome neither Christ nor his Apostles did institute the Mass but it is the device of man By consent of both parties four Laicks were named Auditors to wit two noble men Bernard de Villa nova and Bernard Arrensis and two of meaner degree Raymundus Godins and Arnold Riberia When the disputation had continued three days Fulco sought the space of fifteen days and he would give the defence of his positions in writing and Arnold Hot craved eight days to give his answer in writing likewise They assembled at the day appointed and the conferences were prolonged the space of four days and at last the Bishop said These things ought to be taken from the Mass that are not of the Mass and so they were dismissed neither was any more done of these controversies Vsser ex Vignier Hist Eccles ad An. 1207. There were also other conferences among them But when the Pope and his Cardinals saw that they could not prevail with disputes Odo Bishop of Paris easily perswaded the Pope to try them with the sword An. 1208. The Pope wrote unto Philip King of France for that effect and proclaimed Indulgences unto all who would take Arms against the Waldenses and Albigenses even as large as to them who warred against the Mahumetists and the Pope and the King gave all the lands of the Waldenses and their goods unto any who would take them Raymund Earl of Tolouse was of this number and was much envied by the Clergy for his devotion and by Laity for his grandure he was Cousin-german of King Philip and Lord of Tolouse Province Aquitania Delphinate the County of S. Giles Velnaissen Ruthen Cadurcen Albio and of other large dominions on both sides of Rhodanus he had married Johanna Sister of John King of England and after her Eleonora Daughter of Peter King of Arragon Vsser in Stat. Succes Eccles ex Guil. Armor Bertrand in gest Tolos Of the same profession were the Counts de Foy de Beders de Cominees de Carmain c. To the end that Raymund may be the more odious unto the people the Preachers did slander him of Manicheism but untruly saith Bertrand In the year 1209. were levied in France 22000. men their General was Simon Earl of Monford with some of the Preachers and Nobility They first did set against Biterrae in which were 100000. men it pleased God that the persecuters
maner of Ecclesiastical honor the limbs of the divel and enemies of God in a word they bring Lucifer into the Church of Christ He taught also that there is no law belonging unto the salvation of man but the Gospel of Christ 6. Joachim Abbot of Curacon in Calabria about the year 1200. held and and taught that the Pope and his Court were the Antichrist because they were drowned in simony and luxury by their wickedness they hindered the Jews and Pagans from converting unto Christ He wrote prophetical pictures upon the Revelation with Italian expositions wherein he sharply taxeth the Pope and his Clergy In his Commentary on Jeremiah he saith The days shall be perillous from the year 1200. until the last times when the law of liberty shall appear the Gospel of Christ shall be preached and the Church shall be purged as the wheat from the chaff and tares Pope Innocentius the III. condemned him as thinking amiss of the Trinity and saying that he who believeth the Trinity of persons and unity of nature or essence establisheth a quaternity But as we said Antoninus sheweth that the Pope condemned that error as his but he condemned not himself And Mar. Luther in a peculiar Treatise cleareth this Joachim from all error of the faith in the Trinity Catal. test verit lib. 17. and certainly all is not sure that is set down in the Decretals M. Fox in Act. Monim sheweth ex Roge. Honeden that when Richard King of England went to Syria by the way he sent for Joachim to meet him in Sicily and asked him many things among the rest he asked what he thought of the coming of the Antichrist He began to expound the mystery of the seven Kings in the Apocalypse these are seven persecutors Herod Nero Constantius Mahumet Melsemutus Saladin and Antichrist and Antichrist is now sitting in the City of Rome and in his Apostolical throne as the Apostle saith he is an adversary and exalteth himself above all that is called God Also he foretold the estate of the Church all the Church of the Saints shall be hid for the elect of God what they know they shall know it to themselves so that they will not presume to preach publickly because of prevailing darkness not that they will leave to encourage and exhort the faithful privately but because they will not dare to preach publickly Vsser de Eccles statu cap. 6. ex Roge. Honen annal in Rich. II. 7. Conradus a Lichtenal was made abbas Vrspergensis An. 1215. In the History of Henry the V. Emperor he sheweth that many at that time did reprove peregrinations and indulgences and in that place he calleth them a novelty He writeth many things in favor of Popes yet the force of truth sometimes prevaileth with them he condemneth Pope Gregory the IX for excommunicating the Emperor without just causes and without all order he condemneth the Pope for taking Lands from the Emperor in his absence whereas he had forced him to go away and for killing some who were signed with the Cross because they were going to aid the Emperor against the Turks which saith he is most abominable to speak He made this rhime of the avarice of Rome Epephonema ex vita Phil. Imp. Gaude mater nostra Roma Quoniam aperiuntur cataractae Thesaurorum In terra Vt ad te confluant rivi aggeres Nummorum In magna copia Laetare super iniquitate hominum Quoniam ad recompensationem Tantorum malorum Datur tibi pretium Iocundare Super adjutrice tua discordia Quae erupit de puteo Infernalis abyssi Vt accumulentur tibi Multa pecuniarum praemia Habes quod semper sitisti Decanta canticum Quia per malitiam hominum Non per tuam religionem Orbem vicisti Ad te trahit homines Non ipsorum devotio Aut pura conscientia Sed scelerum multiplicium perpetratio Et litium decisio Pretio comparata c. Ex Catalog test ver lib 16. This is expounded of the frequent gadding to Rome in the days of Pope Innocentius the III. See pag. 317. 8. Thore 8. There is extant a constitution of Lewes surnamed the blessed King A protestation against the Pope's Bull and an appeal of France bearing the date An. 1228. sub tit de Taliis wherein he regrateth the avarice of Popes saying The exactions and grievous burthens of moneys that are laid on the Churches of our Kingdom by the Court of Rome and whereby the Kingdom is miserably exhausted and more yet may be by burthens which are said to be lately imposed We will that these be levied upon no condition nor gathered except onely for a reasonable pious and most urgent or inevitable necessity and by our express and willing consent and with the consent of the Church it self of our Kingdom At that time the Senate of Paris did present unto John Santroman the King's Advocate the Pope's Bull to be read and answered He replied saying The greatest confusion of all things would arise upon the accepting and comprobation of that Bull for by Authority of such in former times the people of the Kingdom had in great number gone out of the Kingdom unto Rome of whom some became slaves or clients to the Cardinals and some living more liberally had wasted their patrimony idly and others in the City or by the way had perished with the inconvenience of the air and frequent pestilence and so France was exhausted of subjects especially of the learned men He sheweth also how vast sums of money were carried away for vacancies and avowsancies of Bishopricks and Abbeys and other titles in the Church so that sometimes ten or twelve Bulls were sold for one Priesthood and if this custom shall continue said he it shall come to pass that who hath any store of moneys will send to Rome and buy a Priesthood unto his Son or Cousin The Rector of the University of Paris spake to the same purpose and having protested at length against the Bull he appealeth from the iniquity thereof unto the next Councel Brut. Fulmen ex Chronic. Britan. Armoric lib. 4. 9. And because we have heard a little of the exactions which the Court Romish Simony laid upon the Nations to make this more clear I will add from the same Brut. Fulmen pag. 66 67. an example of France there the Author saith It is most certain two sorts of simoniacal merchandise of those things that are called spiritual are exercised at Rome by the Pope one whereby Priesthoods are sold openly without dissimulation and that is very gainful another not so lucrative but no less abominable which is called Taxa poenitentiariae Apostolicae The names and titles of the former are innumerable but of such a multitude the principal are reckoned The tribute of Annates or vacancies by this word is understood a years revenue which is paid unto the holy treasury of the Pope and these are often doubled or tribled Item the tribute by
Kingdom forty two years The Successor of Hyatho made apostasie and called himself Mahumet Cham and the Son of Cobila forsook the faith Then Cothos Melechmeses Sultan of Egypt slew him in a battel and drave all the Tartars out of Syria they had their refuge unto Armenia Benedeclar Sultan of Egypt hunted them and conquering that Land called himself King of Armenia Argon the Brother Son of Mahumet Cham took his Uncle and cut him in the middle with a saw and by agreement with the Sultan was King and kept the faith Cusan the Nephew of Cobila was also a Christian and had nothing so dear as to advance the faith in singular wisdom he kept peace with his neighbors and obtained great victories against the Sultan of Egypt and conquered all Syria about the year 1320. In his Son's time both the faith and power of the Tartars failed for the Sultan of Parthia entered into Persia and the house of Otoman overcame all the rest of Asia unto Pontus and the Tartars were rooted out of all their conquest about the year 1350. their power continued about 130. years This History and the Greek article of the accusative case in Revel 20. 7. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã give occasion to consider whether these words and the verse following be not a prediction of this their Empire and their Apostasie rather then of any instruments of Satan in pursuing the believers CHAP. IV. Of BRITAIN 1. IN the year 1203. a certain number of Greeks came from Athens into England and asserted that the Latins had erred from the way of truth in the Articles of Christian faith and they would shew the right way by invincible arguments which all should receive if they will be saved This was reported unto King John he answered Our faith is grounded upon the Authority of Christ and the Saints and I will not suffer that it be tossed with disputes and janglings of men nor will we change the certainty for uncertainty go therefore let me hear no more of you So they departed Matth. Parisien 2. Alexander Abbot of the Benedictines at Canterbury was sent by King John in commission unto Rome there he maintained before Pope Innocentius and the Clergy that there is no power under God higher then a King and that the Clergy should not have temporal Government since the Kingdom of Christ is not of this world He proved these two Articles by Scripture and Reason and by testimony of Gregory the I. in an Epistle unto Augustine Bishop of Canterbury Behold the event Pandulf the Legate suborneth some English Barons to accuse the Abbot and he accursed and deposed him so brought him to poverty Then the worshippers of the Roman Beast did boast saying Behold the man that took not God for his help Idem 3. In the year 1205. Hubert Bishop of Canterbury died the same night Contention between the Pope and Iohn King of England the young Monks chose their Superior to be Arch-Bishop without the knowledge of King John being then in Normandy The elder Monks sent unto the King craving his gracious licence to chuse their Arch-Bishop according to their Canons The King gave them his assent provided that for his sake they would shew favor to John Bishop of Norwich They obeyed and the King sent to Rome for confirmation Reginold preveeneth his Messenger The Suffragans of Canterbury were offended at both parties and sent speedily to Rome to stop both the elections because they both were without their knowledge Then arose no small trouble both at home and at Rome At home was such a strife that the King sent Letters and Commissioners commanding them to leave their contentions and attend their ministration or he would deprive them of their Benefices c. At Rome was reasoning on all sides and Innocentius said The disposition of that See appertained unto the Monks onely and he willed them to chuse Stephen Langton Cardinal of St. Chrysogono None durst refuse but the King's Procurator When Stephen came unto King John he was content so that his Soveraignty be preserved entire Stephen loved not this supposition and shewed some haughtiness The Monks receive the Cardinal because it was the Pope's pleasure Therefore the King banished sixty four of them as contemners of Royal Authority and he sent Letters unto the Pope expostulating 1. That he had rejected the Bishop of Norwich and had set up another which was unknown to him and brought up among his enemies and which is worse who derogateth from the Royal priviledges wherefore I cannot admire enough that the Bishop and Court of Rome do not consider how necessary said he my favor is unto the Roman Church and that they weigh not how vast revenues have been gathered out of England the like whereof they have not received from any Nation about the Alps. As for his priviledges he said he would rather quit his life then forsake them Finally he concludeth If the Pope will not hearken unto his request he will so provide that there shall be no more such gadding to Rome neither the sinews and riches of the Land any more transported whereby he was made less able to resist his enemies and he had of his own sufficiently instructed at home in all kinde of literature that he needed not to seek justice abroad Breifly the Pope excommunicated King John and forgave all his adherents in time past but he condemned all who in time coming shall serve or aid him or pay him tribute c. And he commanded the Bishops and Clergy to publish this sentence every Sunday Some forsook the Countrey but none durst publish the sentence nevertheless it became known unto all whence began great distraction of mindes and the King was severe against all which denied him homage Some were not afraid to speak for the King that the Pope had not power to domineer over any King since Peter had received onely Ecclesiastical power Matth. Parisi saith It were tedious to tell all their names which spake thus Then Innocentius wrote unto Philip King of France proffering unto him full remission of all his sins and clear possession of all England unto him and his heirs if he will kill John or expel him The French King accepteth prepareth and armeth himself especially with Bishops Priests Monks and their adherents John understanding this as also perceiving how his Lords and Barons were diversly enclined for fear of the curse as such who took part with him and for the foresaid dispensation unto all who forsook him and they were not a little byassed by that command to deny all service and debts duties and allegiance he knew not whither to turn In the mean time cometh a Nuntio from Rome unto the King and his Nobles at Canterbury with this Commission That the King and they would consider their present danger and be reconciled unto his Holiness in time Then the Lords swear unto the Nuntio that unless the King will obey his Commission they will make him
to tell you plain too much commoved without cause your Fatherhood may consider that the days be evil 1. The holy Land lieth in misery and peril 2. All the Greek Church is departed from us 3. Frederick the mightiest Prince of Christendom is against us 4. Both your Holiness and we are exiled from your Papal seat and thrust out of Italy 5. Hungary and all the Nations thereabout look for nothing but utter ruine from the Tartars 6. Germany is tossed with intestin wars 7. Spain is fierce and cruel against us even to the cutting out of Bishops tongues 8. France is by us impoverished and like to conspire against us 9. Now wretched England so oft plagued by us much like Balaam's ass goared with spurs begineth to complain of her intolerable griefs and we after the maner of Ismael hating all men do provoke all men to hate us ...... Matth. Parisien ad An. 1246. But Innocentius would relent nothing yea made his exaction more grievous and began to excite Lewis King of France to slay or expel King Henry France remembred former times and Lewis refused to vex his Cousin But saith the before named writer the hearts of all men were provoked to mislike the Pope and Church of Rome whereof the one sought to be esteemed a Father and the other to be the Mother of all Churches but he proved a step father and she a step-dame 4. In the year 1222. the in-dwellers of Caithnes refused to pay tenths unto Adam their Bishop and therefore he excommunicated them all then they came into his house and in his chamber they slew a Monk and his Servant and they drew him into his kitchin and burnt him with all the house Pope Honorius rested not till he had caused King Alexander to hang four hundred of them and the Earl of Caithnes hardly obtained pardon albeit he was not accessory unto the deed Boet. lib. 13. cap. 14. About that William Bishop of St. Andrews brought from France some Dominicans Franciscans Jacobines and some Monks called vallis umbrosae these by their crafty insinuations with people did supplant the credit of Priests and drew unto themselves both credit and means of the Ministry and were maintained by the Popes because they studied especially to advance their designs Spotsw Hist p. 43. 5. Nigellus Vireker a learned and much respected Monk at Canterbury writ a Book De abusu Verum Ecclesiae and sent it unto William Bishop of Ely Chancellour of England a man saith Bale most envious In this Book he rebuked not the proud Prelate only but all Teachers under the Tyranny of the Pope because they committed the cure of souls unto children belly-gods and despisers of the sacred Word 6. Walter Mapez Arch-Deacon of Oxford was once sent by King John unto Rome after his return he did write several books against the Pope and his Clergy closely reproving the Pope somtimes under the name of Goliah somtimes of Pluto and shewing manifestly that then Antichrist was reigning in the World He had a fellow with him who made shew of a Pleasant or Rimer but all his rimes were said to be written by Mapez himself In them he plainly paints forth the Roman Court and calleth the Prelats proud beasts The rimes begin thus Roma Caput Mundi sed nil capit mundum Quod pendet à Capite totum est immundum Trahit enim vitium primum secundum Et de sundo redolet quod est juxta fundum Roma capit singulos res singulorum Romanorum Curia non est nisi forum Ibi sunt venalia jura Senatorum Et solvit contraria copia nummorum In hoc Consistorio siquis causam regat Suam vel alterius hic imprimis legat Nisi des pecuniam Roma totum negat Qui plus dat pecuniae meliùs allegat c. Io. Bale In Catalog test verit lib. 14. we find these rimes ascribed unto this Mapez Vide Deus ultionum Vide videns omnia Quod spelunca vespillonum Facta est Ecclesia Quod in Templum Solomonis Venit Princeps Babylonis Et excelsum sibi Thronum Posuit in medio These words are to no sense unless the Temple signifie the Church of Christ and the Prince of Babylon signifie the Pope of Rome 7. An. 1237. was a conference at York between Henry the III. King of England and Alexander the II. King of Scots where they did accord upon the matters of debate between the kingdoms Then Otto the Pope's Legate would go into Scotland for redressing as he said the affairs of the Church But Alexander said unto him I remember not that evera Legate was in my Land neither have I need of one thanks be unto God neither was any in my Father's time nor in any of my Ancestours neither will I suffer any so long as I may Otto returned with King Henry Matth. Parisien Nevertheless this Alexander did suffer Peter Red to take away 3000. pounds for the Pope which no King of Scotland had suffered before Idem ad An. 1240. But Boet. lib. 13. cap. 20. addeth He sent the Earls of Carrict and Athale to accompany Lewis King of France into Syria and he sent unto the Pope a thousand marks lest he should think himself despised 8. Robert Grosshead alias Capito Bishop of Lincoln was the most renowned Bishop of his time a godly man an admonisher of his King a fearfull rebuker of the Pope a bold reprover of Prelates a corrector of Monks a directer and teacher of Priests a favourer of Students a Preacher to the people a defender of fatherless and widows a persecutor of the incontinent a searcher of the Scriptures a lover of truth a hammerer and contemner of the Romans saith Matth. Paris In the year 1237. his own Clarks gave him poison in a drink but as it pleased God he escaped death at that time by help of medicine The Priests which taught not the word of God but human traditions he called the Ministers of Satan theeves of the night robbers in the day corrupters of manners murtherers of souls and Angels of darkness and he called their exemptions snares of the Divel An. 1253. Pope Innocentius sent unto him a Letter commanding him to provide a Canons place for an Italian in his Diocy nihil obstante He returned answer I am most willing to obey Apostolical commandments but those things which are contrary unto the Apostles command I will gain-stand since I am obliged unto both by the command of God ..... The tenor of your aforesaid Letter agreeth not with Apostolical holiness but plainly disagreeth 1. Because by that word non obstante in that and so many other Letters do abound a deluge of inconstancy shamelesness lying deceiving difficulty of trusting any and innumerable other vices following thereupon shaking and confounding the purity of Religion and the quietness of all sociable conversation ..... 2. Except the sin of Lucifer which is also the sin of Antichrist there cannot be a greater sin nor
oath unto King Edward in Newcastle on Tine The Nobility were male-contented but they must dissemble It happened after some years that Macduff Earl of Fife was killed by the Earl of Abernethy and because this family was potent Macduffs Brother could not obtain justice in Scotland for the slaughter therefore he appealed unto King Edward who summoned King John to London He appeared and at first sat down with Edward thinking to answer by his Proctor but he must stand at the Bar This indignity begot in him a desire of liberty When variance fell between France and England John thinking this a fit occasion renewed the old league with France and by the Abbot of Arbroth sent into England with consent of the Estates a revocation of his dedition Wherefore Edward resolveth to take Arms against Scotland He sent for Robert Bruce Son of the Competitor being then defunct and profered him the Kingdom if he would go with him to expel King John or cause his Friends in Scotland to desert or not assist John Robert did both At that time four thousand Scots were slain in sundry fights and in the Castle of the Burgh of Montross King John did resign unto the Commissioners of King Edward all right to the Crown Sir Hugh Cressingham was made Governor of Scotland and John was carried into England yet by intercession of Pope Boniface he was let go into France his Son being kept in pledge lest he did attempt any new trouble Then Edward went against France and in his absence the Scots had mutual treaties with France they chose twelve Governors of the Country and many incursions were in the borders on both sides At that time arose the famous William Walace a Gentleman of mean estate but extraordinary in courage and strength he did many rubs unto the English and because the Governors were thought remiss he was chosen to be the only Governor and called the Vice-Roy of King John He recovered many Towns from the English and threw down many Castles and Forts lest his little Army were divided in keeping them The Earl of Warren and the Lord Percey were sent against him but because these had bad success Edward made truce with France and came against Scotland where he prevailed so that in a Parliament at St. Andrews all the Nobility and Estates did acknowledge him only Walace kept himself quiet in the high-Lands When Robert Bruce put the King in minde of his promise Edward scoffed at him saying Had he no other thing to do but fight for a Kingdom unto him Buchan Histo At that time Edward destroyed the ancient Laws of Scotland and sought how to bring the two Nations in amity and affinity He burnt the Chronicles and Books of Divine Service constraining them to follow the Missale of Sarum those who were repugnant unto these changes were severely punished He removed the most learned men into Oxford Briefly he destroyed all the Monuments of Antiquity and upon the least occasion he cut off all who in his judgement could enterprise any insurrection Boeth lib. 14. Walace lurked a while but he stirred again and prevailed both in favor and power among the people as followeth in the next Century THE FIFTH AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church reverting and of Antichrist raging containing the space of 300. years from the year 1300. until the year 1600. CENTURY XIV CHAP. I. Of POPES 1. BENEDICT the XI was chosen Pope November 1. An. 1304. He absolved Philip King of France from the excommunication of Boniface and restored the Cardinals John and James Columnae which had written against Pope Boniface And Platina addeth Boniface had pursued them more then became a Priest for envy against them and too much respect of the faction of the Guelphs He sate nine months 2. CLEMENS the V. after contention of the Cardinals the space of ten months was elected being in the mean time at his own seat in Burdeaux When it was certified unto him he commanded all the Cardinals to come unto Lions There were present at his Coronation Philip King of France his Son Charles John Duke of Burgundy c. In the midst of the Procession a great wall fell upon them so that John and twelve other persons were killed Philip was hurt the Pope was struck from his horse and lost out of his Mitre a Carbuncle of the value of six thousand crowns Platin. When this unlucky pomp was ended he created many French Cardinals and not one Italian and removed the Court of Rome unto Avenion where it continued seventy four years as in another transportation to Babylon We read not of any which in all this time made exception that Rome was the seat of St. Peter and house of the holy Ghost and therefore the Pope should abide at Rome Clemens avouched openly to keep a Concubine the Daughter of Count de Fuxa P. Morn in Myster ex Villano He sent three Cardinals with Senatorial power to govern Rome and Italy Because Ferraria had revolted and submitted themselves unto the Venetians he excommunicated the Venetians for accepting them and gave all their goods unto spoil wheresoever they could be apprehended the like he did unto the Florentines and other Cities for their revolting Sardinia did belong unto Genua and he gave it unto the King of Sicily for winning it from the Turks How he dealt with the Emperor it followeth But here it is to be remembred how he ordained that none should use the title or exercise the power of Emperor until he were confirmed by the Pope And when the Imperial seat is vacant the Pope shall reign as Emperor until one be chosen He confirmed the Feast of Corp. Christi granting Indulgences of one hundred days unto all who shall be present at the Matins c. Lib. 3. Clement tit 16. de reliquiis ca. Si Dominum .. It seemeth that the people had not regarded the former Institution He was the Author of the seventh Book of Decretals before his death he did condemn them as containing may snares in them and caused them to be burnt saith Io. Naucler But his Successor did confirm them He excommunicated Andronicus the Emperor of the East as an Heretick because he would not suffer the Greeks to acknowledge the Pope for their head c. Because he would not reside at Rome the Romans refuse to give him the patrimony of St Peter and thereby he was brought into the greater exigence But Platina saith A great famine was the cause of his scarcity Then he lived by the money of Bishops which came unto him to be confirmed and by such other shifts and gifts yet by these means he is said to have gained 9500. marks of Silver besides his expense which he bestowed liberally in one year Platina writeth that he ordained the Annates or the first years stipend of all Annates Intrants to be paid unto the Pope out of all Countries But Pol. Virgil. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 2. saith It
was the custom of Italy in the days of Pope Alexander the IV. and in the Councel of Vienna An. 1308. the Clergy offered unto the Pope the twentieth part of their stipends yearly if he would discharge the Annates and they were not heard England would never pay the Annates of lesser Benefices although they did yeild in Bishopricks saith Caranza in Bonifac. VIII Io. Naucler pag. 914. saith I see none in Germany pay Annates unto the Pope but only they who hold their Benefices of the Pope immediately Pol. Virgil. loc cit saith How grievous is it to the Priests to deliver the price of the Annates before they receive a penny whereby they are forced to undertake great debts and so wrong their friends from whom they borrow if it happen that they die soon shall not this be occasion unto wicked men to corrupt Religion yea and indeed saith he it breedeth great contempt of the poor Ministers and their Ministry P. Mornay in Myster pag. 540. saith That An. 1416. the Church of France did refuse to pay the Annates because albeit it was once granted in the days of Pope John XXI for an expedition beyond Sea and sundry Popes had by force taken them yet it should not be so since thereby Benefices and Ecclesiastical things are sold and both Popes Bishops and Priests are guilty of simony contrary to their oaths But to return unto Pope Clemens he had promised unto King Philip to abolish the memory of Pope Boniface the VIII and to annul all his Acts but by advice of Cardinal Pratensis he delayed unto a general Councel and this he summoned to be held at Vienna where the King did require from the Pope the performance of his promise The Councel did acknowledge Boniface to have been a lawful Pope but they did declare all his Acts against the King to have been unjust and that none of them should be prejudicial unto the King nor his Successors Io. Naucler pag. 872 878. In this Councel the Pope did propound the aid of the Christians in Syria that the Templaries should be punished as also the reformation of the Church Wars were proclaimed and Indulgences were offered in these words We will that the punishment of Hell be no way laid upon him which is signed with the Cross granting also unto every signed person power to pull three or four souls out of Purgatory at their pleasure The Divines at Paris were not a little scandalized and the rather because it was written in the same Bull We command the Angels to carry the absolved soul into the glory of Paradise It was then a received Article that the Pope may command the Angels as his Sergeants In this Councel the Templaries were condemned for their Apostasie But Io. Bale in Cent. 4. 82. in Appen 2. sheweth The Red Friers destroyed from Christop Massaeus and P. Mornay sheweth that Bocatius Villanus Antonin Aventin and others bear witness of their innocency some affirm that their great revenues through Europe was the cause of their ruine and therefore some accuse Pope Clemens and King Philip others say the Pope envied them because they inveighed against the Popes and Court of Rome as disturbers of Christendom and the cause of losing Syria and Palestina Io. Naucler pag. 873. saith At that time Clemens the V. accused the Templaries of impiety and that order was destroyed and their most large revenues were taken Some report that they had an image clothed with a mans skin unto which when they entered the Order they did homage sacrificing most cruelly with mans blood which when they had drunk they did exhort one another unto continuance in such wickedness and other crimes were imputed unto them especially that by their craft the Turks had got Jerusalem This pest saith he did fall by the great fervor of all French and also in Germany after the Letters of Pope Clemens and I see that some writers do not so much condemn the doleful religion of the Templaries as the avarice of the French King who was the cause of this faction And Pope Clemens gave their goods unto the Order of St. John or the Hospitalaries but because the King and other Princes had taken possession of them much money must be paid for redeeming them But thereafter the King and his children were obnoxious to many miseries which they were said to have suffered for their iniquities and many judged those men to have suffered unjustly and did reverence them as Martyrs and with devotion did gather their bodies and bones Moreover saith he Jacob de Moguntia writing of those times reporteth that Clemens the V. condemned the Order of the Templaries and committed the execution against some in Germany unto the Bishop of Mentz He called a Synod and when he was in the Chapter-house ready to publish the process a religious man Hugo Count of Wiltgraff who abode in the Castle of Grunbach by Meisenheim came in with twenty Soldiers his Brethren of that Order clad with white clokes with the sign of the red Cross after the maner of the Teutonicks and they all had their weapons under their clokes The Arch-Bishop rose up unto them and beckoned with his hand that they should sit by him But the Count standing said My Lord Arch-Bishop it is publickly said that to day you will renounce and accurse me and my Brethren of the Order of the Temple which is not pleasant unto us but we demand that you would publish unto your Clergy here present our appeal which we have made unto the next Pope The Arch-Bishop could not go from his place for fear of weapons and therefore he answered calmly It shall be so but first the Pope's Process must be published and afterwards without any distance he caused the Appeal of the Templaries with the causes thereof to be read and published And among other things in that Appeal it was written as one cause that their Brethren whom the Pope had caused to be burnt were free of those imputed crimes and for a miraculous token of their innocency their clokes with the sign of the Cross were not burnt nor consumed in the fire The Arch-Bishop said unto them Be of good courage I will write unto the Pope in your favor and so it was And after the Arch-Bishops Letter the Pope wrote again unto him and recommended to enquire of the matter And the Bishop called another Synod and by advice and consent of other Bishops in the Province the innocency of the Friers was clearly known and they were absolved This was done in Mentz An. 1211. Iuly 1. saith Naucler P. Morn in Myster saith When John Molan a Burgundian the chief of that Order was entering into the fire he summoned Pope Clemens to appear within forty days before the throne of God to answer to that sentence pronounced against him Molan was burnt March 11. An. 1313. and Clemens died April 10. immediately following As for the third cause of the Synod we shall have
therefore the See is vacant So at Funda they chose CLEMENS the VII Bishop of Camerak a French man This Schism continued thirty nine years Crantz in A long Schism between the Popes Saxo. lib. 10. cap 4. saith The Emperors were wont and yet do carry in their colours a double headed Eagle and now the Popes began to worship a double headed Mitre Robert Budeus a Noble man of Britain in France was in the bounds of the Romans with 2000. men Clemens allured him on his side thus troubles began Charles the V. King of France the wisest Prince of those times saith Frossard assembled his Estates especially the Clergy to enquire which of the two should be accepted Opinions were different the Prelates the King's Brethren and many Divines were for Clemens the King approved their sentence immediately it was proclaimed and Clemens made his residence at Avenion There followed him the King of Spain the Prince of Savoy the Duke of Millain the Queen of Naples and the King of Scotland The Emperor Charles dissembled although the greatest part of the Empire followed Urban Lewis Earl of Flanders said Wrong was done to Urban The Hammonians yeild to neither of the two Frossard lib. 2. What troubles were then in all the Church and every Nation partaking thereof Priests were imprisoned by the adverse party Cardinals were racked and killed and many battels were fought for those two the one called the other a Schismatick and Heretick the son of Belial and the Antichrist It would require a volume to shew their bloody facts Then was great strife for the Kingdom of Sicilies Johanna the Queen had married four husbands the cousins and heirs of her husbands pretend right when she could not eschue the trouble of pretentions she rendred the Kingdom unto Pope Clemens to dispose of at his pleasure Urban gives it to an Hungarian Charls the brother's son of her first husband on condition that Pregnan his brothers son should have Campania Clemens gave the Kingdom to Lewis Duke of Anjou An. 1380. The people receive Charls Lewis went thither with an Army of 30000 men Both pretend right from the Pope and Lewis alledged the consent of the Queen then defunct The Neapolitans said that the Queen could not dispose of the Kingdom and Clemens was not Pope Calabria and some others received Lewis who continued there and died An. 1383. Then Charls was only King and refused to give Campania unto Pregnan Urban summoned Charls to appear at Nuceria and in the mean time he cast seven Cardinals into prison and created 39 Cardinals of his own kindred Charls came with an Army to the place but Urban fled by sea into Genua and took the seven imprisoned Cardinals with him of whom he caused five to be shut up in factis and to be drowned in the sea When he heard that Charls was dead he returned unto Naples with intention to defraud his sons but when he could not prevail he went to Rome he sent his Buls from Genua into England for he could not find a greater enemy against France saith Frossard offering remission of sins unto all who would fight against the Clementines and gave liberty unto the King to give assignations of the Tithe of all Church-rents except the Primates unto the Noble-men for their charges and he prevailed with some Preachers to perswade the people They being allured with fair promises thought themselves happy to die in such Wars Such were the times saith Frossard In a short space by Tithes and voluntary offerings were gathered 2500000 French crowns and for the more assurance the Pope would have a Bishop to be General and Henry Spencer Bishop of Norwich was named The like Bull was sent to Lusitania to excite them against Spain for siding with Clemens A Letter of Richard the II. is extant saith Io. Fox in Act. Monâ unto A remarkable Letter by all Kings Pope Urban exhorting him to have more respect unto the unity and peace of the Church and shewing that Princes should coerce such mis-order in the Church as Moses rebuked Aaron Solomon put down Abiathar Otho the I. removed John the XIII .... and by the same reason said the King why may not Kings now bridle Roman Bishops if the quality of their fault and the necessity of the Church so require And if it were not lawfull for Princes to restrain the outrages of a Pope though he were lawfully chosen he may oppress the Church change Christendom into Heathens and make the sufferings of Christ in vain or else God hath not provided well in all things for his Church on earth by service of men to withstand dangers and the Pope should consider these things seriously lest he caused all the Princes to rise against him .... for certainly the World will not be oppressed by a Prelate and will rather leave the Romish Church desolate c. But affections blunt all admonitions Urban knew what gain was reaped by the Jubile therefore he ordained it to be kept every 33 years because Christ lived but 33 years so he proclaimed and kept it An. 1383. He caused his Cubicular John de Therano to write a book on these words Give to Caesar what are Caesar's c. The scope of the book was to prove that those words had place only for a time and after Christ's ascension they were out of date because he said If I were lift up to heaven I will draw all things after me that is I will draw all things to the Empire of Popes who from thence shall be Lord of Lords In the year 1383. the Clementines besieged him in a Castle and had taken him if the Soldiers had not mutined for want of pay nor could Clemens afford them 20000. franks Urban sate eleven years and died An. 1389. very few bewailed his death because he was so rude and intrectable Platin. Then Pope Clemens desired the King to interpose his Authority with the Emperor and other Princes that for conserving peace no other Pope be chosen but he was disappointed saith Frossard 11. BONIFACE the IX was chosen at Rome one altogether ignorant of literature and so unfit for the affairs of Court that he scarcely understood the propositions which were scanned before him and in his time ignorance was in price saith Theod. Ã Niem the Secretary of many Popes Morn in Myster yet he was like unto Boniface the VIII as in name so in craftiness and when the Romans began to shew their discontentedness he like another Tarquinius cut off the Chastoles high heads Laur. Valla in Declam contra Donat. Constant He openly professed simony and would admit neither Cardinal nor Bishop until they delivered money at his pleasure or at least an Annate Morn pag. 490. 12. BENEDICT the XIII was chosen at Avenion after the death of Clemens An. 1393. upon express condition that if the King of France did not approve the election another should be chosen The King heard the Legates of both Popes but
consented to none of them and intending the peace of the Church he sent unto the Emperor whose Authority and care should have been principal in this case saith Frossard and unto the Kings of England Bohemia and Hungary intreating them not to be deficient unto publick tranquility After the year 1397. when the Noble men of France were redeemed from the power of the Turks King Charls wrote again unto the Emperor They appointed to meet at Rhems pretending other causes of their meeting After consultation they sent the Bishop of Camerak unto Rome exhorting Boniface that for the good of the Church he would lay aside his Papal honor for a time until by advice of Princes and learned men a necessary overture were provided The Pope said He would follow the advice of the Cardinals But the people of Rome did exhort him to maintain his own right and not to submit to any Prince of them all At the second conference Boniface said He would submit if Benedict would submit also The Bishop did report this answer unto the Emperor at Confluentia and returned into France and he was sent unto Benedict with the same proposition His Cardinals could agree upon no certain answer and he said He was lawfully chosen and would not renounce for any mans pleasure Wherefore a Captain that was sent with the Bishop laid hands on the Pope and took him Then Charls advertised the Emperor and he intreated the King of England to lay aside all faction for a space and contribute his aid in this case When this came in consultation the Estates were desirous of the purpose but it did offend them that the business was carried on by Authority of the French King and they said France shall never prescribe an order in Religion unto England The same year Charls died and Richard was committed to the Tower Frossard lib. 4. Then France agreed with Benedict upon condition he should procure the peace of the Church Many Cities in Italy revolted from Boniface as may be seen in Platin. and he was brought into such great penury that he sent unto all Countries offering pardons for so much money as their charges towards Rome would require By such Indulgences his Legate brought from one Country 100000. florens Theod. Ã Niem lib. 1. cap. 68. Mornay He called his Legates to account and finding that they had reaped more gain he put them to death But his pardons were so contemned saith Platin. that many crimes were done because people thought they could have remission for money Pol. Virg. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 1. reporteth the same He kept the Jubilee An. 1400. when many hundreds of people died of the plague at Rome After that the Cardinals of Avenion went to Rome to treat of peace but Boniface said He only was Pope and Peter de Luna was the Anti-Pope They replied Their Master was not a Simoniack He discharged them of the City and within three days he died An. 1404. CHAP. II. Of EMPERORS 1. ALBERT Duke of Austria summoned a Diet at Frankford he renounced his former election and was chosen again Pope Boniface the VIII was his only foe but afterwards he confirmed him on condition he would expel Philip King of France and take his Kingdom to himself But Albert in stead of war married the Daughter of Philip and lived for the most part in peace After the example of his Father he would never go into Italy yet he governed his part of it by Deputies and Dukes He had wars with the Kingdom of Bohemia and conquered it unto his eldest Son At whatsoever occasion he had any fight he was present in person and was always victorious therefore he was called Albertus Triumphans He was once poisoned by the Bishop of Salzburgh and by help of medicine was preserved At last he died unfortunately by conspiracy of his Brother's Son John in the tenth year of his reign An. 1308. All the time of Adulph and Albert Andronicus the Son of Michael Paleologus reigned in Constantinople he would never acknowledge the Pope of Rome Philip King of France thought now to be Emperor because the Pope was in his Realm but Clemens did fear his power and wrote unto the Electors to hasten the election 2. HENRY the VII Earl of Lutzenburgh was chosen and quickly confirmed by Clemens on condition that he should go to Rome and be crowned within two years The Pope required this because he thought by him to beat down the troubles in Italy saith Io. Naucler He had wars with the Duke of Wittembergh Albert's Brother's Son for the Kingdom of Bohemia Albert's Son was dead leaving but one Daughter whom Henry did sue for his Son Then he went into Italy and subdued Robert King of Pulia The Pope sent three Cardinals to crown him at Rome but he began to fear his power and gave the Cardinals in charge to require homage of him and that he should swear faithfulness unto the See of Rome Henry said unto the Cardinals It was not the custom of his Ancestors and against the freedom of the Empire that the Prince of Princes should give an oath of fidelity unto the Servant of Servants Nevertheless he was crowned and received graciously by the Clergy and many Cities and he compelled them to obedience who did refuse The Pope did strengthen the above named Robert against him and because that course could not prevail Jacobine a Dominican gave him poison in the wine at the Mass in Bonconvento An. 1315. The Pope by his divulged Bulls would have excused the Frier but the people were so inraged for this villany that they arose against that Order and killed many of them and burnt their houses in Tuscia and Lombardy Andronicus was now become old and assumed his Son Michael to govern equally but he lived not long time his Son Andronicus rebelled against the old Emperor so that Greece was divided and became a prey unto Othoman At that time Chatiles Governor of Peloponesus sent for the aid of the Turks they came and carried great spoil out of Thracia The other party sent unto the Italians and Spaniards which both sought their own gain and when the Greeks were sensible of their folly they did submit themselves unto young Andronicus and then he dealt roughly both with the Turks and Italians so that they both became his enemies Laonic. Chalco con de reb Turci lib. 1. 3. After the death of Henry the Electors could not agree for four chose Lewis Duke of Bavier of those four the Duke of Brandeburgh gave his sentence by his Proctor and the other three chose Frederick Duke of Austria who thereafter purchased the consent of Brandeburgh they were crowned by two Bishops severally Lewis at Aken and the other at Bonna and great sedition arose in Germany They both by their Ambassades sought confirmation from the Pope Unto LEWIS he said He had already usurped too much and gone beyond the power of an absolute Emperor FREDERICK did alledge
and tokens of bondage and have no Land in Scotland unless they shall dwell in it and if they will not dwell there the Scots should give them for their present possessions 30000 marks of Silver All this time the English were not of one accord for the King followed the counsel of Spencer Earl of Arundel the other Nobility caused the King to banish him but the next year he was restored to the great disturbance of the Kingdom at last they conspire to imprison the King and Hugh Spencer suffered death Tho. Cooper 2. When King Robert came to great age he ordained in Parliament his Successors to wit his Son David a child of eight years old which was espoused to Johanna Daughter of Edward the II. and if he should die without childe he ordained his Son in law Robert Stuart to succeed After he had exhorted the Estates to keep amity and unity he gave them three counsels 1. To beware that the Isles Aebudes be never given unto one man 2. That they never hazzard all their strength in one fight with the English 3. That they make not long truce with them After him Thomas Randolf Earl of Murray was chosen Regent of Scotland he was a good Justiciary and by no means would spare thieves and robbers So that when a Gentleman came from the Pope's Court and thought himself secure because he had obtained the Pope's pardon Thomas caused to apprehend him and said The pardon of sin belongeth unto the Pope but punishment of the body is in the King's hand Buchan lib. 9. 3. An. 1328. Charls the IV. King of France died without children then The title of England unto France Edward the III. King of England his Sisters Son claimeth the Crown of France as nearest Heir The French prefer Philip de Valois the Uncle's Son and they exclude Edward by a Law which they call Salica excluding women from succession At the first when the Estates of France had received Philip Edward did him homage for his Lands in France but when he was denied of a just demand wars began between these two Nations which ceased not altogether until the year 1495. as Tho. Cooper sheweth or rather until the days of Queen Elizabeth for sometimes the French prevailed and sometimes the English even so far as to be crowned at Paris and held Parliaments and had Deputies governing France Sometimes were truce of thirteen years or of ten years but never an absolute peace before Queen Elizabeth In the year 1393. the King of Armenia came into France and shewed how the Turks and Scythians were not only oppressing Hungary but were aiming at the conquest of all Christendom and in the mean time Christians were devouring one another with such words he perswaded both the Kings into a truce for four years Frossard Hist lib. 4. But I leave Civil affairs and return unto the Church 4. In the year 1306. an English Eremite preached at Pauls in London that some Sacraments that were then in use in the Church were not of Christ's institution therefore he was committed to prison Io. Bale ex Io. Baconthorp in Sent. lib. 4. dist 2. q. 1. 5. That John Baconthorp wrote on the Sentences where he followeth the truth in many things especially he refuteth sundry subtilties of Io. Scotus as Baptista Mantuanus hath marked Iste tenebrosi damnat vestigia Scoti Et per sacra novis it documenta viis Hunc habeant quibus est sapientia grata redundat Istius in sacris fontibus omne sophos He wrote de Domino Christi where he proveth that the highest Bishop in every Kingdom should be under Princes Bale Cent. 4. sect 82. 6. Richard Primate of Ireland alias Armachanus was his disciple and taught the same doctrine he translated the Bible into Irish In a Sermon at Paul's Cross in London An. 1356. he said In the estate of innocence none had been a beggar therefore according to that estate unless the law of necessity do press men none desireth nor should be a beggar as neither was Christ willingly a beggar the Law also forbiddeth it Deut. 15. There shall not be a beggar among you He discovered the hypocrisie of Friers in that though they professed poverty yet they had stately houses like the Palaces of Princes and more costly Churches then any Cathedral more richer ornaments then all the Princes more and better books then all the Doctors they had Cloisters and walking places so stately and large that men of Arms might fight on horse-back and encounter one another with their spears in them and their apparel richer then the greatest Prelates These Sermons are extant The next year he appeared before Innocentius the VI. and some of the four Orders of Friers appeared against him and he proved his propositions stoutly and manifestly against them that in many respects they had lest their first rules but saith Walsing in Edwar. III. the English Clergy sent not unto him according to their promises but the Friers wanted not plenty of money and so lite pendente before the cause was decided the Friers obtained a confirmation of their priviledges Armachanus died there at Avenion and was canonized 7. William Ockam was a disciple of Jo. Scotus but he became adversary of his doctrine he was the Author of the Sect of Nominales whereby new occasions of controversies arose to withdraw men from the study of faith He was a follower of Pope Nicolaus the V. and therefore was excommunicated by Pope John Then he thought it more safe to live under the Emperor's protection and he said unto the Emperor Lewis Defend me Caesar from the injury of the Pope by thy sword and I will defend thee by the word by writing and invincible reasons and so they did so long as they lived He wrote a Compendium Errorum of Pope John the XXII and a dialogue between a Clark and a Soldier wherein he handleth these questions 1. Whether Ockam's questions the Pope hath any primacy by right from God 2. Whether Peter had any primacy or was ever Bishop of Rome 3. Whether the Pope and Church of Rome may err Concerning the Emperor he discusseth 1. Whether one man may discharge the offices both of Priest and Emperor 2. Whether the Emperor hath his power from God only or from the Pope also 3. Whether the Pope and Church of Rome have any power from Christ to commit any jurisdiction unto Caesar and to other Princes 4. Whether Caesar after his election hath power to rule the Republick 5. Whether Kings anointed by a Bishop receive any power from him 6. Whether these Kings be any way subject unto their anointer 7. Whether the seven Electors give as great authority unto the elected Caesar as succession giveth unto other Princes c. All which he disputeth on both sides and concludeth always against the Extravagants He wrote also against Pope Clemens and calleth him an Heretick the Antichrist an hater of Christian poverty a foe of the Common-wealth an
bodily pains in this world which after their own sayings are far less and the Pope may go down to hell as another man and whereas he taketh upon him to absolve any man without inward repentance he extolleth himself above God This complaint is at length in the Act. Monim written by Io. Fox and these are the chief heads of it 11. In the twenty fifth year of King Edward the III. which was 1364. Laws against the power of the Pope Statutes were made If any procured from Rome a provision to any Abbey Priory or Benefice in England which is said to be in destruction of the Realm and holy Religion or if any man sued out of the Court of Rome any process or procured any personal citation upon causes whose cognifance and final discussion pertaineth to the King's Court these shall be out of the King's protection and their lands goods and cattels shall be forfeited unto the King The narrative of the Act sheweth the cause of it and the King and Commons of the Realm had oft complained that his Realms were impoverished by the Pope giving Benefices to strangers which never dwelt in England the King and Nobility were robbed of their right of patronage the cure was not served and the will of the first founders was not followed The King had oft complained but in vain therefore he resolved to make his Kingdom free from this bondage Morn in Myster pag. 480. sheweth that when Pope Gregory the XI heard of it he cried This enterprise is a renting of the Church a destroying of Religion and usurpation of his right and priviledge Wherefore he sent immediately unto Edward requiring him to annul these Acts. But when the Schism arose no Pope did insist in it until Pope Martin the V. sent more sharp Letters unto King Henry the VI. And he answered An Act of Parliament cannot be annulled but by another Parliament and he would assemble a Parliament within a short space for the same cause but he did it not saith Pol. Virg. Hist lib. 19. In the thirteeth year of Richard the II. this Act was revived in these words If any person within or without the Realm shall seek from the Court of Rome preferment to any Benefice of Cure or without Cure the preferment shall be null and the person shall be banished and his goods shall appertain unto the King and the same punishment shall strike against them which receive or entertain any such person As also it was ordained If any person shall bring or send any summons sentence or excommunication or if any shall make execution of any such summons sentence or excommunication against any person whatsoever shall forfeit all his lands and goods for ever and himself shall be imprisoned and incur the pain of death yea although such a person had obtained the King's licence for petitioning at the Court of Rome he shall sorfeit a years rent It is also observed that before the year 1367. the high offices in England Offices of State as the Lord Chancellor the Lord Treasurer the Lord Privy Seal c. were wont to be for the most part in the hands of the Clergy as also in Scotland until the Reformation but about that time the English Nobility procured that all these offices should be given unto temporal Lords 12. At that time God raised up John Wickliff a couragious witness of Iohn Wickliff truth he was Fellow of Merton Colledge and Master of Baliol Colledge in Oxford and Reader of Divinity there about the year 1370. He began first to oppose in questions of Logick and Metaphysick but such as strawed the way to other things which he intended When he set upon controversies of Divinity he protested publickly in the Schools that his aim was to bring the Church from Idolatry to some amendment In his book entituled The path-way to perfect knowledge near the end he sheweth what travel he had in translating the Bible into English he gathered many old Latine Bibles for saith he the late books are very corrupt and he conferred the translations with the ancient Doctors and common Glosses and especially he was helped by the late translation of Lyra in the old Testament and the fourth time he employed many cunning men at the correcting of his fourth translation Then he wrote that book which I have now named wherein he giveth the sum of every book of the old Testament with some general and useful observations He reckoneth the books according to the Hebrew and sheweth also some use of the Apocrypha for examples of piety patience constancy c. and denieth that they are for proof of faith In chap. 2. he saith The truth of the Gospel sufficeth to salvation without keeping the ceremonies made of God in the old Law and much more without keeping the ceremonies of sinful and unknowing men that have been made in time of Antichrist and unbinding of Satan as it is Apocal. 20. and he calleth it heresie to say otherwise In chap. 1. he saith Christian men and women old and yong should study fast in the new Testament for it is of full authority and open to the understanding of simple men as to the points that be most needful to salvation and the same sentence in the darkest places of holy writ is both open and dark which sentence is in the open places and each place of holy writ both open and dark teacheth humility and charity and therefore he that keepeth humility and charity hath the true understanding and perfection of all holy writ as Augustine proveth in his Sermon of praising charity therefore no simple man of wit should be feared unmeasurably to study the text of holy writ for they are the words of everlasting life as Peter said to Christ Iohn 6. and the holy Ghost stirred holy men to speak and write the words of holy writ for the comfort and salvation of meek Christian men as Peter in his Epistles and Paul Rom. 15. witness And no Clark should be proud of the very understanding of holy writ for that very understanding without charity which keepeth God's hests maketh a man deeper damned as Christ Jesus and James witness and the pride and covetousness of Clarks is the cause of their blindeness and heresie In chap. 10. Though Kings and Lords knew no more of holy writ then three stories of 2 Chron. that is of Jehoshaphat Hezekiah and Josiah they might learn sufficiently to live well and govern their people well by God's Law and eschew all pride and idolatry and other sins But alas alas alas whereas King Jehoshaphat sent his Princes Deacons and Priests to each City of his Realm with the Book of God's Law to teach openly God's Law unto the people ..... some Christian Lords send general Letters unto all their Ministers and Liege-men that the pardons of the Bishop of Rome which are open lies for they grant many hundred years of pardons after doomsday be preached generally in their Realms
be offended to be deprived of that title Alexander gave the title of The Catholick King unto Ferdinand Ibid. lib. 5. Then Alexander being delivered from the fear of Charls began to enrich his kinsmen by all manner of ways saith Onuph If at any time he was not taken up with publick affairs he gave himself unto all maner of pleasures being altogether given unto women he had four Sons and two Daughters above all women he loved Vannocia whom he kept almost as a wife Idem Other Popes did not avow their children but he openly honored them It is offensive to godly ears to hear and vile to repeat the incest of his family which Onuphrius toucheth Guicciardin hath at large lib. 1 3. and Iulian. Pontan tumul lib. 2. hath summarily in his Daughters Epitaph Hoc jacet in tumulo Lucretia nomine sed re Thais Alexandri filia nupta nurus He kept the seventh Jubile An. 1500. and by his Bulls sent pardons unto all men who could not go to Rome or were careless to go saith Onuph but Pol. Virgil. saith He proclaimed to keep the Jubile not at Rome only but in all Provinces both for his own gain and ease of all Christians that who would might buy plenary Indulgences as if they were in Rome Of this Jubile Sannazarius saith Pollicitus coelum Romanus astra Sacerdos Per scelera coedes ad Styga pandit iter He professed a great expedition against the Turks and that he would go personally as General Gasper a Spaniard was sent into England who within few moneths amassed vast sums of money which the Pope received but forgot the expedition Fr. Mason in Antiq. Brit. lib. 4. c. 13. he made many Cardinals for money Onuph he killed every rich Priest at Court and some Cardinals that their riches might be brought into his treasury he had uttered his cruelty against more for hope of their inheritance if he who was born for the ruine of Italy had not been the cause of his own death by error of his Cup-bearer for when he had invited some rich Senators and prepared a poisoned bottle of wine for them the Cup-bearer gave the wine to the Pope and his Son Caesar Borgias the young man fell into a sharp feaver yet escaped but the old Pope could not overcome the poison Idem He sate 11. years and died An. 1503. Onuphrius who can commend the worst Popes saith He had vertues with his vices deep judgement singular memory and eloquence that was hurtfull to many none could propound a thing more craftily defend it more sharply or bring to pass more readily what he once attempted These gifts he defiled with monstrous vices and with falshood more than Punike horrible cruelty unmeasurable avarice infinite lust c. This gives credit unto his Epitaph made by Ia. Sannazarius Fortasse nescis cujus hic tumulus siet Asta viator ni piget Titulum quem Alexandri vides haud illius Magni est sed hujus qui modò Libidinosa sanguinis captus siti Tot civitates inclytas Tot regna vertit duces leto dedit Natos ut impleret suos Humanajura nec minùs Coelestia Ipsosque sustulit Deos. Vt scilicet liceret heu scelus Patri Natae sinum permingere I nunc Nerones vel Caligulas nomina Turpes vel Heliogabulos Hoc sat viator reliqua non sinit pudor Tu suspicare ambula Who hearing or reading these things written not by adversaries of his See but by Popish writers will not think That the Pope is the man of sin CHAP. II. Of EMPEROURS 1. ROBERT Count Palatine of Rhine was Emperour An. 1400. with universal consent but not with such reverence as his Ancestours because of the alienations granted by Charls the IV. and the late contempt of Wenceslaus Robert was prudent and calmed all the jars within the Empire When he had brought Germany into tranquillity he went to be crowned in Italy and to protect Florence against the potent warriour John Galeacius Duke of Millain as the Florentines had invited him with large promises but they fled in the day of battel so his expedition was unprofitable and dishonourable Neither could he be moved to stay in Italy although the Gibelines and the Pope made larger promises unto him When he returned he was no less troubled with the factions of the Anti-Popes and schism in the Church He indeavoured to assemble a Councel but the Anti-Popes would not consent He died An. 1410. 2. SIGISMUND King of Hungary and brother of Wenceslaus as yet alive for his valour in fighting against the Turks was judged worthiest of the Empire Both the Popes did seek his favour and pretending the authority of confirmation sent and confirmed his election Platin. He spared no travel to remove the schism and went personally unto both the Popes and seeing no other remedy he went unto the Kings of France Spain and England for assembling the Councel at Constance It was once appointed to be held An. 1412. but it was delaied because Ladislaus King of Naples standing up for Gregory the XII had taken Rome and kept it as Lord thereof he died the same year and the Romans returned to the obedience of Pope John Then the Councel was proclaimed every where to begin at Constance Novemb. 1. An. 1414. We will speak of it by it self The Bohemians were offended for burning their Preachers John Huss and Jerom of Prague and they feared not to assemble in the fields to the number of 30000. and communicated in both kinds upon three hundred Tables erected for that use then they rushed into several Churches and Monasteries and broke down the Images Io. Cochl Hist lib. 4. Their King Wenceslaus died An. 1420. without children Then wars waxed in Bohemia for Sigismund as nearest heir sent Governours to rule it untill he returned from the Wars against the Turk in Hungary there he was unfortunate In the mean time arose John Trosnovius commonly called Zisca or Cisca that is one-eyed a man of good Parentage and brought up in the King's Court and a couragious Souldier the Hussits chose him to be their Captain their Army was reckoned to consist of 40000. they possessed the Fortresses of Prague and were Masters of other Cities and Castles every where they broke down Images in the Churches Aene. Sylvius Hist Bohem. Cap. 38. At that time one coming from Picardy perswaded many Bohemians both men and women to walk naked and besides other fond errours they defiled themselves with promiscuous lusts and called themselves Adamites Cisca abhorred them and although they proffered to join with him yet he scattered them and killed some of them Io. Naucler Before the Governours were arrived from the Emperour Cisca was grown so strong that they were glad to seek peace Pope Martin thought to affright them with his curse but the Hussits did not fear his thunder When the wars of Hungary ceased the Emperour intended to march into Bohemia if he had gone thither suddenly it seems
learn from P. Soave in Hist Concil Trident. lib. 2 5. In ancient times by frequent incursion of enemies or in time of Pestilence it came to pass that when the Teachers died Successors could not be had in a short space and lest the People should be destitute of a Spiritual Ruler the chief Prelates of the Province or some neighbour Bishop did commend that Church unto some Minister until these lets were removed and a qualified Minister might be had that besides the charge of his own flock he would also help the other as he might and in the mean time he had no power of the Benefice but only to preserve it But afterwards these Commendataries pretending necessity and difficulty had power to meddle with the Benefice and then being delighted with the Benefice they would pretend some lets why another Minister was not needful and so they retained both Benefices to the prejudice of both flocks For remedy of this malady it was provided that a Commenda should not continue above six moneths But the Pope by the fulness of his power would grant it for a larger time yea during the Commendatarie's life especially when Acts were made against plurality of Benefices So they would keep the words of the Act but do contrary unto the sense thereof since a Commenda during life is all one with a title Yea not only would the Pope give one Commenda but more at his pleasure and then the style was changed For whereas at first the words were That the Church in the mean time may be rightly and orderly admonished we do commend it unto thee then they said That thou mayest administrate thy estate and condition the more decently we commend this Church unto thee And which is yet worse the Pope would give unto the Commendatary a power to dispose the Benefice after his death yea and such Commendataries were exempted from subjection unto the Bishop and he had no power over them whereby it came to pass that the Roman Courtiers were desirous of no Benefices but by way of Commenda and not by way of Title because upon this account they were subject and upon the other they were absolute without any tie of looking after the flock nor edifices belonging thereunto but only unto their own benefit and will And the number of such Commendaes turned to such abuse saith the same Author that when all men were calling for a Reformation Pope Clemens the VII in the year 1534. was not ashamed to give unto his Nephew Hippolitus Medices a Cardinal a Commenda of all the Benefices throughout the World both Secular and Regular both Dignities and Rectories for the space of six moneths after the day of his possession with power to dispose of all their fruits at his pleasure By which irregularity as wickedness may be thought to have come to the highest pinacle so in former ages saith he such a number of Commendaes was not known when the Church of Rome durst not seem so shameless And yet even then to cover the plurality of Benefices they had another trick which in ancient time was devised for the good of the Church The union of Benefices At first if any Church was any way robbed of its Benefice what was left was bestowed with the care of souls on a neighbor and both the Parishes were accounted one But by the craft of Courtiers it came to pass that without respect of souls many rich Benefices were united and by this means plurality of Benefices were covered if in favors of a Cardinal 30. or 40. Benefices were united even though in divers Nations Whence arose many inconveniencies because the number of Benefices was diminished and what favor was bestowed upon one person was also communicated unto his Successor though not so deserving nor craving it so that the Court and Chancellary was damnified Therefore it was provided that the Pope may unite so many Benefices as he thinketh expedient yet so that after the death of him in whose favor these are united the union shall be null and the Benefices shall be in their former condition and so the Chancellary did retain their gain of disposing many Benefices That Author speaketh thus of these Commendaes and Unions generally in all parts whereby it appeareth that the care of souls was altogether neglected But our History sheweth yet more abuses for some did obtain at Rome an Abbocy Restraint of the Pope's power in dispensing Benefices and other Benefices and had power to exact Taxes or Pensions from Prelates and Clarks and Parsonages were annexed unto Bishopricks or unto Abbocies Therefore in the year 1471. an Act of Parliament was made by King James the III. that because innumerable riches were carried out of the Realm by such means the purchase of Abbocies and other Benefices should be null if they were never at the Court of Rome before but such places should have free election And that no Subject spiritual or temporal take upon him to be Collector unto the See of Rome of any higher or greater taxation but as the use and custom of old was before in the old taxation of Bagimont And that there be no union nor annexion made in time to come to Bishopricks Abbocies nor Priories of any Benefice nor that any such union made lately nor since the present King received the Crown be of any strength or effect nor be suffered but the said Benefices shall return to the first foundation all under pain of Treason And in the year 1481. it was provided by the same King and Estates that no person should purchase Commission from the See of Rome to be preferred unto any Benefice vaking even though the See of the Benefice be vacant for the time These Acts were renewed by King James the IV. in the year 1488. with this addition If any person spiritual or temporal shall maintain or defend such purchasers of Benefices after it is declared to be of the King's patronage shall also be guilty of Treason But in the year 1493. it was ordained that all Prelacies Abbocies Priories and other Benefices should be disposed as they were in the time of King James the I. and that no person attempt to purchase any Benefice from the Court of Rome under pain of proscription and banishment The next year an Act was made that because still some did go to Rome for purchasing of Benefices which may be preferred and given within the Realm and also brought novelties and innovations into the Church without advice of the King for remedy hereof no Subject shall go out of the Countrey until the spiritual persons intimate the cause of their passing unto their Ordinary and that spiritual and temporal persons shall shew unto the King or his Chancellor the cause of their passing and obtain licence under the pain of Treason Conformable to this practice Richard Cawdray Proctor in the name of King Henry the VI. King of England protested by publick instrument that whereas the King and
not the peace of God and so long an high priest hath not been in the Church as there hath not been peace ...... who were not content to kill the bodies of men cruelly for mantaining the truth but would destroy the souls beloved of God the spouse of Christ that noble spoile of hell that reward purchased by the blood of Christ have they trode under feet killed and devoured c. This he wrote from his castle Steckelberg Decemb. 1. 1517. There indeed he commends Pope Leo wishing as it seemes he were such an one but a little after that he speakes more freely for when Pope Leo sent unto Germany to extract tithes for preparation of warrs against the Turk the Princes of Germany assembled and there in presence of the Emperour one being demanded to give his advice had a large discourse Ort. Gratius writes it was said to be the Oration of Vlric Hutten Among other things he saith Yee would expell the Turk I commend your purpose but I fear that yee mistake the name seek him in Italy not in Asia our Kings are able to defend their own Dominions from him in Asia but all Christendom is not able to danton the other the one hath skirmished with his nighbours and as yet hath done us no harm but the other oppresseth every where and thirsteth after the blood of miserable people yee can not satiate this Cerberus with a flood of gold there is no need of armes nor an Army tithes will be more forcible then garrisons of souldiers When I doe weigh the matter seriously I see two wayes are propounded one at the command of superstition craves gold the other if wee refuse threatneth the Popes curse take either of the two as you will but ô fond and superstitious opinion of men who think him to be the God of heaven he who duely considereth seeth that all are carried at the becke of the Florentines Not to give is offensive and to give is gracious the thunder of Christs vicar is not to be despised but every bolt is not to be feared especially when it is directed by humane affections I feare the indignation of Christ but not of the Florentines This is the cause of the Florentines and not of Christ The last yeare upon no small charges were the wars carried on against Francis D. of Urbine who was expelled out of his Dominion that Laurence Medices might have it Lewes was not provident enough to leave more gold ..... When the Urbin Duke is away the lyke fortune is threatned against the Prince of Ferraria and then wee must salute Laurence Medices a Citizen of Florence King of Hetruria This shall be the effect of the tieths and this is the craft of the Italian Turk who by the convoy of superstition entreth into our bowels c. 23. About that time the study of learning was in a manner revived in many parts of Europe for Pope Leo X. erected some Colledges at Rome Cardinal Francis Ximenius Archbishop of Toledo caused the Bible called Complutensia to be printed An. 1515. in four languages the Hebrew with the Chaldaick Greek Latine translations Henry VIII did endowe the Universities of England Francis King of France did the lyke there so also did Charles in Low-Germany as we heard before of Wittenbergh and Frankford Because Sanctes Pagnin and Arias Montanus had translated the Bible word for word which did not so well agree with the Latine phrase Francis Vatablus the Kings Professor of the Hebrew tongue at Paris translates the old Testament in a clearer style And here Andrew Cratander the Printer then at Basile deserves to be remembred hee was both learned and wealthy and upon his charges set many learned men a worke to translate the books of John Chrysostom Cyrillus Alexandrinus Theophylactus and such other antient Greek Authours which then began to speak Latine in his house as the Emperour Charles V. testifies in Exemp privilegii before the works of Cyril After him a litle later in time was Robert Stephanus that learned and famous Printer at Paris it appeares in his Respons ad censuras Theolog. Paris that when he was Corrector in the shope of his father-in-law Simon Colen he caused to be printed a little New Testam corrected in sundry texts conforme unto the Greek for this cause the Sorbonists cried out against him as worthy to be burnt for saith he they called that corruption whatsoever was purged from the dregs of their common ignorance This was in the yeare 1522. I make mention of him in this place especially because of that which followes in that his Answer he saith I may speak this truely when I did ask them he is speaking of the Masters of Sorbone In what place of the New Testament is that written they did answer like shameless whores They had read it in Ierom. or in the Decrees but they knew not what the New Testament was Even so ignorant were they that they knew not the New Testament was wont to be printed with and after the old Testament This saith he will be though prodigious and yet most true and certain which I shall relate a few years agoe one of Coledge was wont to say dayly I wonder that these young men talk of a New testament I was above 50. years of age and knew not what a New Testament was Oh blindness and also desperate shamelesness So far he But how gross soever was the ignorance of many not only of the vulgar sort but of those which were called Rabbies nevertheless all Sciences and languages were polished every where as there were at that time many learned men and so by mercifull providence the world was prepared for a Reformation 24. And here Erasmus a Roterdamer deserves to be remembred about that time he was busy in translating some Greeke Fathers into Latine and in delivering some Latine Fathers from the moths and gathering from sundry Bibliotheks the dispersed Copies both of the one sort and the other so that by his diligence many Printers were held in worke and Europe was furnished with books more abundantly than ever before and in the year 1516. he published a translation of the New Testament out of the Greek by the permission of Pope Leo that worke as it was acceptable unto good men so it did provoke the implacable hatred of the idle Monks against him they had their quarells against him before that for in the year 1508. he had been in Italy and in his returning he wrote a part of what he had seen and heard in a little book under the title ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the praise of folly and in a jocund way brings Folly as speaking what He thought among other things Folly speaking of the preachers saith They have devised a foolish faith but a pleasant persuasion to wit If one shall look upon a painted Polyphemus Chrystophorus he shall not perish that day or if one shall in the prescribed words pray unto Barbara he shall return safe from
of evill that may follow The Pope inclineth the first way and commandeth that all be buried in silence Nevertheless the Cardinall of Capuasent these heads into Germany which some say was done by advice of the Pope to the end many might conceive hope of a Reformation in Rome Pe. Soave ibid. When November was approaching the Pope by his Bull nameth Vicentia to be the place of the Councell and because winter is at hand he nameth the first day of May in the year 1538. to be the first day of assembling At that time he sent his Legats to Vincentia and he went to Nice in Liguria under shew to make concord between the Emperour and Francis but as some said to persuade them both to quit Millain unto his son He dealt with them to send Prelats unto the Councell they had excuses and he was easily contented When he could effectuat nothing he returns and recals his Legates from Vicentia and by his Letters dated July 28. he prorogated the Councell unto Easter in the next year Pope Paul had been oft advised by the Cardinals to accurse King Henry VIII but he judged it safer to keep up his sword than draw it when he knew it could not pierce as certainly it is effectuall according as men do conceive of it But now King Henry had not only beheaded Cardinal Fisher this was an eye-sore to all the Cardinals and published books twice against the Popes authority of calling the Councell but lately also he had summoned Saint Thomas archb of Canterbury who had suffered death in defense of Papall authority and was Canonized by Pope Alexander III. and since the year 1171. had been worshipped in the Romane Church to appeare in Court had condemned him for treason and in pursuite of the condemnatory Sentence had caused the hang-man to take up his reliques and burn them and throwe the ashes into the river and had escheated all the treasure and ornaments that were dedicated unto S. Thomas And the Pope having now some hope by conference with the King of France at Nice that if he had peace with Caesar he wold invade England Upon Decemb. 17. An. 1538. accurseth Henry and ordaines that all his favourers shall be deprived of all honours and goods he commandeth all his subjects that they acknowledge him not as their Lord and all forreiners that they have not any commerce with English men and all Princes to rise in arms against him and take his King om and goods for their prey But what place this curse had it appeares saith Pe. Soave by the Leagues that the Emperour the French King and other Princes made with King Henry not long thereafter When the Pope heard that the Germanes were seeking a Conference of Divines he propoundeth this unto his Consistory and said It was necessary to determine some thing concerning the Councell Some Cardinals said Nothing could be concluded untill the Princes were reconciled Others more politick said There was more danger to be feared from Nationall Conferences than from the Councell and therefote it is more safe not to cast off a Councell but to suspend it at the Popes will indefinitely and so if any danger were appearing from any Nationall Councell or Conference he might prevent it by appointing time and place And so Juny 11. by a published Bull the Councell was suspended til the Pope should appoint time and place In the year 1541. he promised unto the Emperour to hold a Councell the next year and he would send a Legate unto the Diete at Spira to advise of the time and place and he shewed his opinion to name Vicentia He acquaintes the Venetians with this purpose They refuse because they had lately made peace with the Turke and if they consent that the Councell be within their bounds where they will treat of warr against him he will say that they conspire against him When the Emperour came into Italy Paul meets him at Busset by Parma and dealeth with him to give the Dutchy of Millain unto his son's son which had married Margarite the Emperours base Daughter and if he would do this the Pope profered to enter into league with him against France to give 150000. crowns yearly for some years and make some Cardinals of his nomination The Emperour demandeth 1000000. crowns presently and as many within a short space This he refuseth The Emperour spake not of the Councell because he had made it cleare that the stay was not his fault and he thought on other remedies after the warr They parted in shew of friendship but from that time he enclined more to aid France While he is so full of doubts he understandes that the Emperour had made a league with Henry VIII against Francis then he thinks it necessary to joyn with France The Emperour is informed how hardly the Pope had taken with his league sent him answer that Francis had made a league with the Turk and by his aid the Turks Navie had spoiled the sea-townes of Naples and why may he not then make a league of just defence with him who is a Christian albeit he deny the Pope to be the head of the Church yea and with the Popes expresse consent Francis had sought aid of the Protestants which are more adverse unto the Pope than the King of England is The Pope should ex officio have accursed the French King when he heard of his league with the Turke but it is cleare that he is an accepter of persons for when the Turkish Navy did assaile and spoile other parts of Italy they did no harme unto the dominions of the Pope and when they came to Ostia for fresh water and the Romans were amazed at the report thereof the Cardinall of Carpo who at that time of the Popes absence was his Vicar told the Citizens they needed not to feare But it did provoke the Pope yet more that the Emperour would not permit his Legate Cardinall Farnesius to go unto the Diet at Spira and had decreed concerning religion wâthout his knowledge yea to the evident contempt of Papall authority And again more that when in September An. 1544. Charles and Francis were reconciled Charles propounded this condition that they should both restore the old religion and amend the Court of Rome whence as from the fountain all these evills had flowed and to this effect they should force the Pope to assemble the Councell But the Pope did not feare their purpose to reform the Court because he knew they had contrary ends and he knew how to divide them when they came to the point and to make his own advantage Only this did vexe him that it shall be said They did force him to assemble a Councell Therefore he resolves to dissemble all his offences and prevented their solicitation by proclaming the Councell at Trent against March 15 and in the same Bull he exhortes the whole Church to give thanks for the peace between the two Monarchs whereby they may the
alive or other wayes put to death for the cause of religion John oecolampade in the year preceeding was retyred into a Monastery for feare of trouble but when he heard of the publick edict he set forth some Sermons and a book of Confession for which Glapio the Emperours Chapelan did threaten him mischief but he with consent of the Friers went away in safety Martin Bucer had been a Dominican 15 years at that time he left that Order and was Chaplaine unto Fredederik Prince Palatin and President of the Imperiall Councell the next year he was called to be Preacher at Landstall When Luther was lurking the Augustinians of Wittembergh put away the private Masse because it was an execrable abuse of the Lords supper and turned into a propitiatory sacrifice c. The Electour requires the judgement of the University then Justus Jonas Jo. Dolcius Andr. Carolstad Jerom Schurff Nic. Amsdorff and Phil. Melanchton approove the reasons of the Augustinians the Elector ratifieth their Act and not only dischargeth private Masses in the Cloister but in the open Church and then in the Church of the Castle Then and there also images were broken down auricular confession was forbidden both elements were delivered unto the people and Andr. Carolstad teaches that Civill courts should be ordered not by the law of man but of Moses he set forth a book of the lawfulness of Priests-mariage and against the vowes of Monks When Luther heard hereof though he did not approve all that was done and written yet he wrote unto Spalatinus August 15 Carolstad must have some liberty for he will not be content if any do oppose him Erasmus was offended that any Reformation was begun without the authority of a Generall Councell and he wrote unto Peter Barbire August 13. saying It can not be told how many and what kind of men did at the first love Luther when I had read a few pages of his books I did foresee the matter would turn to a broil I do so hate discord that even verity with sedition is unpleasant unto mee .... As I think many things are received in the Church which may be changed to the great good of Christian religion So nothing pleaseth me which is done tumultuously And in another dated August 23 he saith I wish it were true that Christiern King of Denmark said unto me while we were talking of such a purpose Gentle purges worke not but efficacious potions shake the whole body I see no good issue unless Christ himselfe turne the temerity of men into good c. Albert archb of Mentz began again to sell pardons in Hala of Saxony then Luther wrote unto him from his Pathmos Novemb. 25. threatning him that if he leave not that idol of pardons greater evils will be sent on him and if he dismisse not these which for eschuing fornication have marryed he will make known openly some things both of him and other bb which they desire to be buried in silence The Bishop returnes answer Decemb. 21. shewing that he had read his Letter with good lyking and afterwards he shall have no cause to complain of him and he will live as becomes a Christian Prince for which end he requires his prayers and of other good men seing that is the gift of God alone he can take admonitions in good part and wisheth well unto Luther for Christs cause The University of Paris sent forth their judgement against Luther's books and Ph. Melanchton opposeth it with this inscription of his book Against the famous Decree of the Parisians the apology of Melanchton for Luther Likewise Henry VIII King of England wrote against Luther in defense of the seven saeraments and the power of the Pope When Leo heard of it he sent unto him the title defender of the faith as Alexander VI. had given unto the King of Spain the title of Catholick King and I know not what other Pope did first call the King of France The most Christian King But saith Pe. Soave Luther was not dashed with authority but laying aside the due reverence of his person wrote against him with such bitterness of words as he had used against the puny Doctors and the medling of the King in this cause did not satisfy many in this controversy and as it hapneth in debates most do favour the weaker party and do much commend their weak endeavours Immediatly after the publishing of the Edict at Worms Hugh Bishop of Constance sendeth the Popes Bull and that Edict unto the town of Zurik and commandeth them to obey both the one and the other and he inveighes against Zuinglius and his followers Wherefore Zuinglius gives account unto the Senate and to the colledge of the Chanons of what he had taught and he writes unto the Bishop especially pressing that he forbeare not the priests with their concubines which wickedness saith he brings the clergy into contempt and is a very lewd example unto the people And he wrote unto the Swisers generally that they should remember a former licence which the Magistrats had granted unto the priests to have a concubine for saving the honesty of other mens wives which licence though ridiculous yet necessary for the time should be amended by turning fornication into lawfull marriage The Bishops command gave courage unto the black Friers to write against Zuinglius and he ceaseth not to defend his own doctrine he published 67. conclusions containing the summe of his doctrin and the abuses of the Clergy The Senate for removing such strife do appoint a convocation of all the Clergy within their jurisdiction against January 23. promising free liberty of reasoning unto both parties and by Letters invite the bb of Constance Curia and Basile either to come personally or to send their Commissioners There were assembled about 600. priests and as they called them Divines The Bishop of Constance sent in his name John Faber who afterward was Bishop of Vienna The Burgermaster beginneth saying It is not unknown what dissension hath arisen in the cause of religion therefore this assembly is called especially that if any can speak against these 67 conclusions of Zuinglius now made known unto them all he may now speak the same freely Faber shewes his Commission and alledgeth it was not a pertinent place nor time to decide things of that kind which appertain properly unto a Generall Councell and the Pope and Princes have agreed that one shall be called shortly Zuinglius said as Pe. Soave reports that is but a trick to deceive people with vaine hope and to keep them in grosse darknes it were better in the mean while to search some particulars that are sure and undoubted by the word of God and the received custom of the Church untill a more copious clearing of doubts come by a Councell When Faber was urged again and again to shew what he could speak against that doctrine of Zuinglius he said I will not deal with him by word but I will confute
exercize an ungodly Religion and enjoy their revenues which they deserve not within their Dominions And if the Judges will proceed against them as they have done they will not obey and if violence be done to any of their friends they can not forsake them for they can not think but that when some are oppressed the same will be the case of them all As for the League it is not for offence but defence and such as they are ready without shame to make it knowen unto the Emperour and unto all men when Held was gone they agree upon the entertaiment of the Ministers the opening of publick Schools and their common defence Osiand Lib 2. Cap. 38. 39. They wrote also unto other Princes abroad vindicating their innocency and promising whensoever a lawfull councel shall be called to appear and approve their cause according to Gods Worde Especially the King of France returned them his answer that he was of the same judgement concerning a councel neither would he accept any if it were not lawfull and in a safe place The Emperours Vice-Chancellor was not contented and went to the other Princes severally to make a League in name of Charles and Ferdinand against the Protestants nor did he cease untill he brought it to pass For this cause there conveened at Noribergh the Bishops of Mentz and Salisburgh the Dukes of Bavier George Duke of Saxon two Dukes of Brunswick c. This was in the year 1538. In the mean while Joachim Elector of Brandeburgh by Letters sent unto the Elector of Saxon entreates for aid from him and his confederats against the common enemy the Turk Saxon and the Landgrave return answer They can not unless undoubted peace were established at home The King Ferdinand representeth by Letters unto the Emperour their present danger The Emperour writes from Toledo to this purpose It had been lately shewd unto him that the Protestants are desirous of peace which is his earnest desire therefore he deputeth the Bishop of Londa and Mathias Held or either of them and gives them his full power to treat and decern together with the Counsellers of his Brother Ferdinand and the other Princes Intercessours in that cause and whatsoever they shal Judge he will approve it Before this Commission was brought the Judges of the Chamber had publickly prescribed the City Minda for not paying the Priests The Elector of Saxony and the Lantgrave did complain of this iniquity and entreat the Iudges to recall that Sentence or if any execution shall follow they will not suffer their friends to be oppressed In the end of December the Lantgrave findeth by acident the Duke of Brunswik's Secretary who called himself a Servant of the Marques of Brandeburgh after examination the Lantgrave finds it a ly and carrieth him to Casells then he finds and openeth the Letters which Brunswik sent unto the Elector of Mentz and Held whereby he knew of the League among them Whereupon followed mutuall invectives between the Duke of Brunswik and the Lantgrave In February 1539. the Estats of the Empite conveen at Frankford after long debating it was concluded that at Noriberg a Conference shall begin August 1. to treat of the questions of religion there shall conveen Divines on both sides and other learned and prudent men to be deputed by Caesar Ferdinand and the Princes to order the Conference and whatever shall be concluded shall be ratified in the next Diet. The Popish party propounded that the Pope should be entreated to send his Legat the ther but because the Protestants were serious in the contrary that was omitted When these news were brought to Rome the Pope was impatient that any Conference in matters of religion was without him and he sends the Bishop Montepulcian into Spain to accuse the Bishop of Londa for yielding unto the demands of the Lutherans to the prejudice of the Apostolical See and disparagement of his Caesarean Majesty Many grievous things were layd unto the charge of that Bishop and many fearfull things were represented unto the Emperour against that Conference as is to be read in Histo Conc. Triden lib. 1. But the Emperour would not discover himself unto the Nuncio whether he would confirm the Conference or not George Duke of Saxony in time of his sicknes sent unto his A rare example of Constancy brother Henryk in Aprile shewing that if he will renounce his new religion he shall be his heir or els he hath made his testament disponing all unto Caesar and Ferdinand Henry answered the Messingers This is such a tentation as Satan used against Christ Fall down and worship me and I will give thee all those things But think yee that I will forsake the known truth and pure religion for riches truly if yee think so yee Mistake me Before they had returned George was departed and though King Ferdinand knew how the Testament was made yet he never sought it and Henry went immediatly to Leipsich entreth into possession and restoreth the Reformed religion there at the Whitsonday The Electors Palatin and Brandeburgh being Intercessors did advertise the Emperour concerning the agreement at Frankford and entreat him to give way unto the Conference that was appointed at Noriberg Before the Letters came to his hands the Empress was dead and the Emperours answer was He was taken up so by the death of his Queen and of other affaires that he can not resolve upon the petitioned Conference These do communicate the Letters unto the Protestants who considering that the Emperour had not confirmed the truce of 15. months do meet at Arnstet in Thuringia Novemb. 19. there they advise concerning their defence if it be needfull of seeking friendship of King Ferdinand of sending into England because of some Decrees concerning religion lately made there to solicite the King of France that he would not trouble any for religion and to send new Commissioners unto the Emperour And because many were absent and so they could not resolve as they would they appoint another meeting at Smalcald the first day of March following In the beginning of the year 1540. Charles comes into Flanders the Oratours of the Protestants meet him and congratulate his safe arrivall they shew how their enemies had falsely traduced them they supplicate the ratification of the late agreement or els all deliberation of the Turkish warres shall be hindred After some dayes they receive faire words but no determinate answer Within ten dayes the Oratours return to Smalcald where the Princes and Deputies of Cities were frequently conveened They had appointed Jonas Pomeran Melanthon Cruciger and Bucer to draw up a forme of reconciliation in doctrine with their adversaries After the deliberation they report they can not change from the Augustan Confession and the Apology thereof Other preachers hearing of this Overture did approve it by their Letters At this time there hapned a variance betwixt two of the Emperours greatest Counsellours the abovenamed Feld and Granvellan this man
was a common accusation in those dayes more odious then true saith Sleidan in Comment lib. 16. They were summoned to compeare before Bar. Cassanaeus President of the Counsell at Aignes November 17. Ann. 1540. and the Kings Proctour was ordeyned to persue them They were informed of danger undoubtedly if they did compear So after three citations for not compearance they were condemned by a most horride sentence and cruel above measure saith Ja. Thuan. Hist lib. 16 to wit the Masters of families were adjudged to the fire their goods unto the escheates Merindole should be made levell with the ground their caves shall be stopped their woods shal be burnt and their lands shal be given to none of their name or kindred in all time coming Some did urge the execution of this Sentence especially the Bishops of Aignes and Arles gave money to levy an Army against them but Alenius a Noble man of Arles appeased the minde of the President by representing the cruelty of the fact if such cruelty were execute against so many men not heard in their own defence So the levying of souldiers was put off untill the Kings pleasure were required The King referreth the tryall of their cause unto the President of Piemount William Bellay After tryall he reported unto the King that the Waldenses were a people who about 300. years since had purchased a barren peece of lande in farme from their Lords and they by industrious manuring had made it fit for pasturage they can endure toile and hunger they abhorre strife they are liberal to the indigent they render all obedience unto theyr Prince and Masters they professe the worship of God with frequent prayers innocency of manners they go seldom to the churches of the Saints and when they go they prostrate not themselves before the images of God or of the Saints nor do they offer unto them torches or other gifts but they go unto such places only when they are about merchandise or such affairs they employ not priests to do any religion for them or the souls of their fathers they mark not their faces with the signe of the cross when it thundereth they sprinkle not themselves with holy water but lifting up their eies unto heaven they call upon God for help they discover not their heads before images in the wayes in their service of God they use their vulgare language they have no respect to the Pope nor Bishops but they choose some of their own number for prelats and Teachers When Francis heard this report on Febr. 8. Ann. 1641. he sent unto the Senate of Aignes and granted the space of three moneths wherein the Waldenses shall recant and certain persons shall be chosen by them to abjure in name of the rest or else c. Francis Gajus and William Armantius in name of the Waldenses then presented a supplication unto the Senate of Aignes humbly craving to examine their cause because it is against reason that they are commanded to recant heresy before they be convinced yea or heard and they offred their Confession in write little differing from the doctrine of Luther Thuan. Ibid. Cassanaeus sent it unto the King and the King gave it unto Castellan episc Matisconen to be examined he sent it unto Ja. Sadolet Bishop of Carpento ract Who answered In that Confession are some things that may be well expounded and some things are too saâyrik against the Pope and Bishops and howbeit other things are reported of them he knew by former Inquisitions that they were but false and forged maliciously and therefore he would not advise to use hostility against them Then Io. Durantius and the Bishop Cavalionen were sent by the Senate unto Merindole to instruct and convince them and to relate the success Those abide constant and Cassanaeus was perswaded by the wordes of Alenius that no violence was used in his time Jo. Minier came into his room and he wrote unto the King that the Waldenses were 16000. in Arms intending to beseege Marsiles or to attempt some greater business The King received this Letter in January An. 1545. and was exasperated the Cardinal Turnon adding oile to the fire that he sent his mandate unto the Senate of Aignes to execute their former Sentence Minier keept this charge secret to the end the poore people might be surprised un a worse he chargeth all who were able to bear arms in Aignes Arles Marsiles and adiacent places to be in Arms against England at a certain day when all were in readiness Aprile 13 he openeth the Kings Letters in the Senate and quickly went to execution Thuan. Ibid. Then they burnet Pupis Motha Martiniac and all the villages about Peruse and the river Druence The Merindolians beholding all in fire round about them fled into the woods and so did the Sansales Miniers had commanded to kill all wherever they could be apprehended without respect of person On an evening they had intelligence that Miniers was coming into the same place where they were because they must flee through rough places they do resolve to leave their wives and children with some Ministers what lamentation was then and to go into the town of Mussy Miniers had burnt Merindole and went to Cabrier he found the ports shut and promised to do no harm if they would open unto him but he spared neither age nor sexe he brought the men forth into a meedow and slew them all about the number of 800. and burnt the women together in a barn He did the like at Costa and was no less cruell unto 22. Villages 25. persons were smothered by smoke in a rock who found mercy were sent into the galeys many were famished Who could escape went into Geneve or Helvetia The like cruelty was used at Avenion and other places of the Popes Dominion in France Ibid. When this was reported in Germany it was dolorous unto many from a Diet at Ratisbon Letters were sent and the Protestants of Helvetia entreated the King to shew mercy on them who had fled Francis answered He had reason for what he had done nor should they pry into his censures more than he had done into their affairs Jo. Sleida Comment lib. 16. Afterwards Miniers feared to be called to account for this butchery his conscience accused him and by intercession of Cardinal Tournon as was spoken he sought and obtained the Kings Patent approving what he had done But he sought not a pardon from heaven and not long after he isshued bloud out of his lower parts nor could voide any urine so that his bowels rotted within him and he died miserably Ja Thuan. loc cit XLII In Melda a City ten myles from Paris the Bishop was desirous of the Reformed religion and excluded all the Friers For this cause the Sorbonists opposed him and procured danger unto him that he left his purpose Nevertheless Ann. 1544. sixty Citizens had a Preacher and assembled in private houses to the hearing of the
Caspar Contaren Reynold Poole Peter Bembus and Frederik Fregosius who all were sensible that the Church needed some Reformation Then Martyr was restored to his liberty of preaching but could not enjoy it long time for he became dangerously sick and by the advice of Physicians the Superiors of his order seeing that the air of that City did not agree with him made him General Visitor of the Order In that Office he so demeaned himself that good men much commended his integrity constancy and gravity and others feared him yet durst not discover their malice Not long after in a publick Convention of that Order he was made Prior of a Monastery in Luca some consented unto this promotion out of love others thinking it would be his ruine because of an enmity between Florence and Luca. But he engaged the hearts of the people there that he was no less beloved then if he had been born among them In that Colledge were many learned men and hopefull youths and he took care that the younger sort were instructed in the three languages for which end he had Paul Lacisius of Verona to read Latine Celsus Martinengus to read Greek and Immanuel Tremellius the Hebrew and for Divinity he himself daily expounded the Epistles of Paul and every night before supper he expounded a part of the Psalms Very many of the City of the Senators and Nobility resorted unto his Lecturs and he preached publickly every Lords day The enemies of the trueth could not endure him and laid snares for him nor could conceil their malice When he was admonished by his friends he chused to leave them and went to Strawsburgh What fruit his teaching brought forth may be known by this that in one years space after his departure eighteen Fellowes of that Colledge left it and went into the Reformed places among whom was Celsus Martinengus afterwards Minister of the Italian Church in Geneva Hieron Zanchius Im. Tremellius c. Many Citizens also went into exile voluntarily that they might enjoy the trueth in safety Ex Vita âe Martyris Another instance was in Bonnonia in the year 1554. the Popes Governours attempted to make innovations there which the people would not receive contrary to their former Lawes The Innovators said They were not tied to former Lawes but had authority from the Pope who is King of the Countrey and may change statutes and ordinances without consent of the people Against this tyranny both the learned men and the people opposed themselves and in the Monastry of the black Friers was a generall Convention where Thomas de Finola Rector of the University set forth this Position All Rulers whether Supreme or Inferiour may and should be reformed or bridled to speak moderatly by them by whom they are chosen confirmed or admitted to their Office so oft as they break that promise made by oath unto their subjects Because the Prince is no less bound by oath unto their subjects then are the subjects unto their Prince and it should be kept and reformed equally according to Law and condition of the oath that is made by either party Vicenâius de Placentia sustained this Position And when all reasons that the Popes Governors could alledge were heard the Pope was fain to take up the matter and did promise not only to keep the liberty of the people but that he should neither abrogate any antient Statute nor make any new one without their consent The Histor of the Reformation of Scotland Pag 399 edit Edinburgh 1644. which was writen by Jo. Knox albeit somesentences have been added by another after him At that time John Craig a Scotish man who afterwards was Minister of Edinburgh of whom mention is made hereafter was a Monk and considering the common doctrin of justification by works did not approve it and shewed unto an old Monk his arguments in the contrary The old man said It is true as you say but be silent lest you fall into danger for the dayes are evill But such was the mans zeal unto trueth that he could not contain himself and for this and other things that he taught he was carried to Rome and cast into prison with many hundreds more in the time of Paul 3 but they all escaped that night of the Popes death when the Citizens broke up the prisons XLIX John a Lasco a Noble man of Poland intending to see other Nations went to Zurik there he was easily perswaded by Zuinglius to betake himself Reformation in Poland to the studie of Divinity and where as he might have been advanced unto honour in his native Countrey yet such was his love to Christ and hatred to Popery that he choosed to embrace that Religion which hath it's soundation upon the Word of God In the year 1542. he was called to be Pastor at Embden the next year Anna the widow Countess of Oldenburgh invites him to reforme the Churches there which he endeavoured with great diligence Afterwards Edward King of England sent by information of Cranmer for him to be Preacher unto a Dutch Church at London In the first year of Queen Mary he obtained leave to return beyond sea a great part of his Congregation went with him and Martin Micron another Preacher to Copenhagen but the King would not suffer them to stay within his kingdoms unless they would embrace the doctrine of Luther concerning the local presence of Christs body and use the ceremonies ordained by him For the same cause they were refused by the Hans-towns and Churches of Saxony At last that vexed congregation was received at Embden Then he would visite his own Countrey after twenty years absence there he found many affecting a Reformation but few Preachers The Popish clergy sought by all means to destroy him or to have him bannished and they accused him unto the King for an heretick The King said Though they called him an heretick yet the States had not decerned so and he was ready to cleare himself from such imputations In the year 1557. a Parliament was assembled at Warsaw there was great contention for Religion The Princes whom they call Vaivodes crave that the Augustan Confession should be established The Bishops strove against it so that the Princes could not obtain any liberty Nevertheless after the Parliament they caused the Gospel to be preached in their own Provinces without the Kings permission John á Lasâo impugned the doctrine of the local presence and caused the trueth which the adversaries called Calvinisme to be received by many and unto this day that Church is miserably rent the King and most part are Popish many are Anabaptists few are Ubiquitaries yet a great many hold constantly the sounder Trueth L. When the Kings of Spain had subdued the Sarracens who had continued The Reformation in the Netherlands there some hundred years and expelled them out of the realm many of them not willing to leave the countrey fained themselves to be Christians and afterwards they were convinced to despise
and scorn Religion VVherefore the Kings namely Ferdinand and Iâobella did ordain a strict Inquisition that the Monks should search and severely punish all Sarracens and Jewes all whom by one common name they called Maranites who profess Christianism and yet do scorn it When all those were out of the way the blood-thirsty Friers ceased not untill they obtained be the same power of Inquisition against the Believers of the Gospel whom they called Lutherans That censure proceeds in this manner If any man be accused of heresy as they call it by one witnes he is apprehended if he confess not he is tortured untill he confess who confesses and recants he is deprived of all his goods and must at all time wear a Sambieta that is a yellow garment with a red cross and some devils painted upon it and some are condemned to perpetual prison Who will not repent are burnt And if they be bold to profess and speak of their faith while they be in prison their tongues are cutt-out before they be brought forth In the year 1559. King Philip II. returning from Flanders was beaten with a fearfull storm all his ships were lost and he scarcely arrived on land when he said He was delivered from that danger to root Lutheranism out of his Kingdom He came to Hispalis September 24. and immediatly to take away all hope of immunity he causeth to burn Don John Pontius Comes Bailenius and John Consalua a Preacher with some Friers of the Monastry of S. Isidor Then he went to Pincia Pe. Soave in Hist conc Trid. Lib. 5. seemes to call it Vaglia-dolid there he caused burn 28 of the chief Nobility in his own sight and imprisoned Barthol Caranza archb of Toledo and many others of lower condition were burnt as may be seen Loc. cit and in Thuan. yea Charles Prince of Spain was imprisoned and as was reported was poisoned by the Inquisitors at his fathers command An. 1568 because he favoured them of the Low-Countreys aâd was suspect of Lutheranism Many Spainjards for love of the Gospel went into Germany Geneve and some into England especially all the Monks of S. Isiodore nigh unto Sivile This Inquisition was not only in Spain but in others of that Kings Dominions as followeth LI. Albert of Hardenberg writing the life of Wesselus saith The The Reformation in the Netherlands Lord Cornelius Honius the Emperours Counseller in the Court of Holland in Hague and some other learned men in the kingdom of God had found a book Of the Lords supper which seemes to condemn the gross and Capernaitish eating of the Lords body and to teach a spiritual which is also a true and real eating though only by faith They had found this book among the papers of Jacob Hoeckius a Deacon of Naeldwyk as also some other VVritings of Jo. VVesselus concerning purgatory and other purposes and because that book Of the Lords supper was found amongst those of VVesselus they took it to be his which I will not affirm nor deny for it is certain that he had written in the same manner of the Supper Nevertheless I have heard that that written book of Hoeckius was very old and that it had been delivered from hand to hand for the space of two hundred years and that they had kept it as a golden treasure as whereby they understood that the idolatry of worshipping the bread should be extinguisht But these treatises of Wesselus and other books of Hoek coming into the Cloister of Saint Agnes-hill where VVesselus had often resorted as we have heard had given light unto many especially unto Henry Rhodius the father of a Monastry at Urrecht who went to Luther in Wittembergh and shewed him the books of VVesselus and that book Of the Lords supper and entreated him in the name of others also that he would give his judgement of it but Luther fearing that the Lords Supper might be vilified would not approve it whereupon followed some difference between Luther and Carolstad Afterward Luther did writ unto Rhodius a Letter which is printed wich the works of VVesselus and there also is another Letter directed unto Oecolampad craving his judgement of that book Of the Lords Supper and that the books of Wesselus might be printed at Basile but Oecolampad being a modest and peaceable man would not give his judgement of it because he knew that Luther had not approved it but he sent Rhodius unto Zurik and Zuinglius approved it for before that time he was enclining that way and then began to maintain that doctrine yet having heard the judgement of sundry other learned men and after that Oecolampad began to speak more freely c. William Gnapheus Rector in Hague in an epistle dedicatory before his book writes thus The Archbishop remembreth well with what diligence I did teach the young scholars from my youth and how great persecution Satan by his souldiers hath raised up at the first so that I and the honorable Cornelius Honius above named without hearing of our cause in the year 1523. were imprisoned and there we lay together three months and then were confined within the Hague upon Baile for two years in which time the Honorable Honius departed this life But when I after those two years confinement was upon security set at liberty and my adversaries had seen a consolatory Letter which I at the request of some good men had written unto a poor grieved widow woman they caused me to be put in prison again and when the Sophisters of Lovan with their Commissioners had examined mee long enough upon that Letter they put mee into a cloister to suffer pennance for three months upon bread and bier because I had despised that Cloister-life for I had exhorted that widow that she should not be dejected because her son had forsaken his Coul seeing the kingdom of God consists not as Paul teaches Rom. 14 in cloaths or places whereupon the life of cloisterers is principally grounded but rather in constant faith in God and unfained love to our neighbour which faith and love her son might have after he hath gone away as well as when he had his gray Coul. When I was in that cloister saith he in the year 1525 how grievous were those times because of the grievous persecution in the Netherlands and the miserable blood-shedding of the boors in the Upper-land and then I enlarged my little book out of the holy Scriptures for my own consolation and the destruction of the Devils kingdom who had so persecuted mee for a consolatory Letter That this book was printed it was without my knowledge for I had not written it for that end nevertheless it hath done good unto many and brought them to the knowledge of some truth which I understand by that it hath been oft reprinted and one of the Printers hath been beheaded for it so hardly can Satan suffer the publishing of the truth and he hath persued mee untill I must leave my native
baptisme pennance and sacrament of the altar little or nothing differing from the Church of Rome 3. he declareth that the cause of our justification is the only mercy of the Father promised freely unto us for his son Christs sake and for the merit of his passion yet good works are necessary with inward contrition charity and other spirituall graces and good motions that is when wee have received remission of our sins or are justified we must give obedience unto God in observing his Law 4. he commandeth pastors to teach their people that images should not be worshipped and are but representers of vertue and good example and therefore no incence knieling nor offering should be done unto them 5. Saints are to be praised or Christ is to be praised in them for their graces and good example that they have left unto us but wee obtain all grace by the only Mediation of Jesus Christ and of none other 6. concerning ceremonies as holy vestures holy water bearing candles on Candlemes-day and some such others he admits them to be good so far as they put men in remembrance of spirituall things but so that they contain in them no power to remit or take a way sin c. There he addeth other iniunctions specially he causethto translate the Bible and commandeth all priests to have a Latine and English Bible lying open in their parish-churches that whosoever pleaseth may read them Then diverse images were demolished An. 1538 especially the most notable stocks of idolatry at Walsingham Worchester ... which had devices to role their âies and to stirre other parts of their body and many other false juglings wherewith simple people had been deceived all which was then made known and destroyed Jo. Foxe in Acts. In the same year followeth the ruine of all religious as they had been called houses by advice of the same L-Cromwell Lord of the privy seale So that all friers Nuns and sects of religion were rooted out of England to the number of 645. Abbeys priories and Nuneries and by Act of Parliament their lands did return to the heirs of the first Donours All that time Steeven Gardener Bishop of Winchester so dealt with the king by representing unto him the grudge of his subjects for rejecting the pope and for his dealing toward his wifes he had then married Anna Sister to the Duke of Cleve An. 1539. and for these his late doings that he persuadeth him for taking away suspicion of heresy to consent unto the burning of John Lambert yea Gardener prevaileth so that the king hearkned no more unto L. Cromwell but contrariwise he beheaded him and Walter L. Hungerford July 28 An. 1540. Tho. Cooper He made an Act discharging the Translation of the Bible made by W. Tindall and restraining the authorized Translation with many limitations An. 34. Henr. VIII It came then to passe that the estate of Religion seemed more and more to decay and popish injunctions were authorized establishing Transubstantiation vowes of chastity private Masses and auricular confession and forbidding communion in both kinds and marriage of priests wherefore some said Henry had forsaken the Pope but not popery and he annulled not those former Statutes Such was the craft of the venemous serpent But God raiseth up some good instruments for Thomas Cranmer archb of Canterburry resists Gardener and the Counsel of England was divided some were for the old Religion and some for the Reformed and Statutes of both sorts were in force So in one day at Smith field An. 1541. Gardener with his faction for refusing his articles caused burn three godly men Do. Robert Barnes Tho. Garret Will Jerom priests and Tho Cranmer with his side caused hang drawe and quarter other three Ed. Powell Ric. Fetherston Tho. Abell for denying the kings Supremacy and maintaining the Bishop of Rome's authority Jo. Foxe in Acts. A stranger beholding these said Good God how can men live here on the one side Papists are hanged and on the other anti-papists are burnt The people were brought marvelously into doubt of Religion All the number of them which suffered in England for maintaining Papacy which was called Treason wer 24 persons but of the other sort many were burnt and so many were imprisoned the same year that room could not be found in the prisons of London and many were kept in other houses by intercession of the L. Chanceller Audley many of them were given to the custody of Noble men where they were used favourably In that year Henry was divorced from his fourth wife by Sentence of his Clergy which did hate her for Lutheranisme as they spoke yet with her own consent and within a month he married Catherin Howard a brothers daughter of the house of Norfolk the next year she was accused of adultery with Tho. Culpeper and beheaded in the Tower with Jane Lady Rocheford as accessory unto her deeds After that Henry began to misse his good Counseller L. Cromwell and to perceive the scope of Gardener he wrote unto Archbisbop Cranmer to reforme pilgrimages and idolatry and he permits to eat flesh in Lent pretending a civill respect and the benâfite of the people But bloodie Gardener âeaseth not from persecution and burnt in one fire Ro. Testwood Ja. Filmer Jo. Marbeck and Antonie pierson at Winchester An. 1543 and great numbers at Calice amongst whom was the abovenamed Alex. Seton The Commissioners of this bloody Inquisition were restrained by the Lords of parliament An. 1545 that no inditements should be received against any person but by the oaths of 12. men at least of honesty credite and free of malice Item that no person should be put in ward before his enditement were heard judged except at the Kings speciall command Item An. 35. Henr. VIII c. 16. it was enacted that the king should have full authority to appoint 16. of the clergy and 16 of the Temporalty to peruse and examine the canons constitutions and ordinances Provincial and Synodal and according to their discretions with his Royall consent to setle and establish an order of Ecclesiasticall lawes to be observed in time coming in all spirituall courts As these Acts did in some measure shew the mind of the King so Gardener ceaseth not yea he spareth not the godly Lady the Kings sixth wife and sent to apprehend her but by her wisedom and submission unto the King she was saved out of the butchers handes In a word Henry was much led by his Counsellers he died in January 1547. When he saw death approaching he nameth his son Edward to be his heire and failing him he appointeth the Crown unto Mary and failing her unto Elisabeth he appointeth 16. Counsellours as Governours of his son amongst whom were Th. Cranmer and Gardener but afterward he caused to blott out Gardeners name because said he he would trouble all the rest he is of so turbulent a spirit The chieff of these Counsellers was Edward Seymer Earle of Herford uncle to king
and propound unto the King the inconstancy of promises from an hostile king he needs not go into England for any benefite seing he hath enough at home they promise to give him yearly 30000 crowns from the Church and of them which are rebellious against the holy Father the Pope and his lawes he may make unto the Crown yearly above 100000 Crouns if he will authorize such a Judge as they would name to proceed against them Nor can there be any danger in arraigning them seing it is known that they do use the Bible in English they talk commonly of the Popes power they despise the Service of the Church they deny obedience unto sacred persons and are not worthy to live under a king By these persuasions the king gives-over his journey to York Wherefore king Henry was offended and prepares an Army against Scotland and James prepares another to inuade England In time of these levies the Cardinal gives unto the king a catalogue of above 300 persons whom in his inquisition he had appointed unto death but this bloody designe was stayd by that preparation and taken away by the death of the king For the sum of the warrs is when the Scots were past Solvay a gentle man Oliver Sinclare shewes his Commission to be Commander in chieff the Noble men refuse to fight under his command and were taken captives the water flowing they could not return and King James hearing of their overthrow died in sorow within 3. dayes on December 13. year 1542 leaving a Daughter Mary five dayes old to be his heire Then were various discourses what might be the issue of those warrs Every one talkes as he wisheth or feareth Henry calleth for the captives unto White-hall and shewes them how God had offered them a most fit occasion of firme concord if their Queen were contracted with his son They do promise to use their diligence so far as they could without prejudice of the kingdom and their own infamy and so were dismissed in January Buchan Histor Libr. 14. 15. Then the Cardinall had more than hope to be Regent he causeth a Priest Hen. Balfour to write as the Kings last will that he and some others should be Governours and the Queen Dowager favoureth him But these who loved not his Inquisition and others calling to mind the former difficulties of the kingdom in the like case chuseth and declareth February 10. James hamilton Earle of Arran who was one of these whom the Cardinal had appointed unto death and next heire of the ârown to be Regent during the minority of the infant Queen He had two preachers Thomas Guilliam and John rough sound in religion according to these times The Card. was not content with the Regent nor his preachers he endeavoureth to molest him and to stay the preaching of the Word In March a Parliament was assembled thither Ralph Sadler Ambassadour from England comes for common peace and by the way to put in mind the former captives of their promises The Contract of promise was once concluded but the Qu. Dowager the Card. and the Prelates do so wilfully oppose it that with common voice of the most part the Cardinal was removed and shut up strait in a chamber untill the votes were asked then the marriage was concluded other conditions of peace were penned and pledges were ordained to be sent into England The Cardinal was convoied to Palkeith and there kept as in firme warde by intercession of the Queen he obtaines liberty to go unto Seton and afterwards was set at full liberty In the same The first Pâblick step of Reformation Parliament the rigour of Acts against them who have English Bibles was taken off The Prelates did obiect that the Church had forbidden all languages in religion but three Hebrew Greek and Latine The Lords demande When was that inhibition made seing Chrysostom complaines that men will not use the sacred books in their own language The Bishops answer These were Greeks The Lords reply Christ commandeth that his Word be preached unto all Nations and therefore it should be preached in every language which the Nation understands best and if it should he preached in all tongues why should it not be read in all tongues In the end the best part prevailes and liberty was granted to read the Bible and to say prayers in the vulgar language This was not a small victory of the trueth and thereby many simple ones receive information Sundry treatises went abroad against the tyranny and abuses of the Church of Rome and many in forrein Nations praise God for the Regent At that time the New Testament was so unknowen unto the multitude of priests that they were not ashamed to say in their preachings That book was written by Luther Not long after the Abbot of Pasley comes out of France and prevailes so with his brother the Regent that Frier Guilliam and hindred again was put from preaching and went into England and John rogh went to Kyle and all godly men were terrified from Court Likewise the Card. hindereth the sending of the pledges into England and by his meanes and of his complices the Regent was persuaded to alliance with France Yea the craftly insinuations of the Card. and Abbot move the Regent to ren ounce the profession of the Gospell and submit himself unto the Pope Then every thing was done at the nod of the Cardinal many were persecuted of whom some fled and some were burnt as An. 1546. in February Ja. huncer Will. lambe Witanderson and Ja. rannelt burgesses of Sant Iohn stoun because they had eaten a goose on a fryday and a woman because in her travelling she would not call upon Mary John rogers a black ârier who had faithfully preached the gospell unto many in Anguise and Merns was murdered in the sea-tower of Santandrews and then was thrown over the wall and a report was spred that he had broken his own George VVishart neck In the year 1544. came home that blessed servant of Christ George wishart one of great learning Zeal and modesty as I being young have heard of very antient men he had been Schoolemaster of Montros and there did teach his disciples the new testament in Greek for this fault he was delated unto the Bishop of Brechen in time of the persecution An. 1538. when he was summoned to appear he fled and after sixe years returnes with more knowledge of the trueth and with more Zeall He preached first in Montros within a private house next unto the church except one then in Dundie where by authority of the Card. he was prohibited to preach because the town was so ready to forsake the Word of God for boast of a man he foretold that a scourge was coming shortly upon them From thence he went to Aire and preached in the open fields at the church of Gastoun for he was hindered by the Bishop of Glasgow to preach in a Church There he is informed that within
four dayes after his coming from Dundie that town was infected with the pest Upon this occasion he leaves Kyle with the grief of many and returnes to Dundy being confident that in that visitation they would hearken unto the comfort of the Word Because some were sick and some were clean he stood upon the east port and preached both in the hearing of the sick without and of the cleane within They hearken then unto him with such comfort that they wish to dy rather than live thinking that possibly they could not have such comfort afterwards He spareth not to visite the sick both with bodily and spirituall refreshment The Cardinal was enraged at this preaching and hireth a frier to kill him but Cod made his servant to espy the weapon under the friers goun and to gripe his hand The people would have used violence against the frier but he stayd them saying He hath done mee no wrong but rather good and shewes that I have need to take heed unto myself The frier declares who had sent him and was let go When the plague ceaseth in Dundy he returnes to Montros to visite the Church there and ministreth the Communion with both elements in Dun. From thence he was called by the gentle men of the West to meet them at Edinburgh because they intend to seek a dispute with the Bishops In the way he lodged at Innergoury in the house of James watson there it was revealed unto him that he was to glorify God shortly by martyrdom and not many shall suffer after him When he told these things unto others in that house he said also The glory of God shall triumph clearly in this realme in spite of Satan but alas if the people shall become unthankfull fearfull shall their plagues bee When he came to Edinburg these of Kyle came not he preaches sometimes there and some times in Lieth within privat houses at the entreaty of some he preached now in Brounstoun then in Ormestoun and somtimes in Hadingtoun in that town for feare of the Earle Bothuell few did hear him and he foretold the desolation that came on that town When he returned to Ormestoun he told that he was to be apprehended shortly the same night Bothuell comes with a number of armed men at the instigation of the Cardinal Wishart yeelds himself and is convoyd to Edinburgh and then to Santandrews There he was accused upon the doctrin of justifiâation he defends himself by the Scriptures Neverthelesss he is condemned and burnt March 1. year 1546. When he was in the fire the Captain of the castle went near him and in few words exhorts him to be of good courage and crave pardon of his sins from God He ansvereth This fire is grievous to my body but touches not my soule yet said he pointing at the Card. he who so proudly lookes out of his window shall be shortly layd forth ignominiously Many of the Nobility were rather provoked than afrayd with such cruelty and they began to think Some thing must de attempted with hazert rather than always suffer shamefully So Normand Lesley the eldest son to the Earle of Rothes whom the Card. had much respected and other 16 persones conspire his death Buchanan Lib. 15 Histor saith a private quarrel moved them May 7. in the morning when the masons were wont to be let in to work they kil the porter at the gate and then having locked the gate they kill the Carldinal in his bedchamber A noise ariseth in the City some would climb the walls then the murderers lay the corps forth at the window whence he had beheld the burning of Mr Wishart to shew that their business was too late The report is quickly spred some said God had done justly albeit the attempt was wicked I passe over what was done by the Regent to punish the fact and how they keep the castle If we will judge of the fact by the event some of these murderers died in prison some in the galeys some escaped but all died miserably Nor did the posterity of the Cardinal enjoy long prosperity for his three daughters were Ladies of Crawford Vain and Kelly in Anguise and all these families are now ruined He gave good estates unto his three sons but none of their posterity have any heritage that he gave them but I return to the history Because the Scots were intending a match with France a fleet of ships sent from England arrive at Lieth unaworse they spoile Edinburgh and the country thereabout and sent their ships loadned with spoile again in the same year The Regent and Queen bring some aid from France but the country was a common prey to both the Nations and they were divided among themselves some adhering unto England and their first Contract and others pretending the old league with France but indeed cleaving to idolatry whereupon followed that infortunat battell at Pinky on the tenth of September An. 1547. The warrs continue some years betwixt the two Nations and the Queen was sent to France in April An. 1548. John Knox hapned to be within the castle of Saintandrews when the last siege began and was carried away to France with the others because it was made cleare that he was not at the murder nor did consent unto the other crimes he was set at liberty and went to Geneva thence he was called to the Ministry of Englishes at Frankeford In the year 1553. Mary being Queen of England peace was concluded with France England Scotland The next year the Queen Dowager went to France and procureth that the Regent was moved to dimit his office they terrify him that within a few years he may be called to account of his intromission and in present contentation the King of France gave him the Dukedom of Chatterault So he resigneth his office in Parliament unto the Ambassadour Mons d'Osell in favours of Q. Mary and her Curatours King of France and Duke of Guise The Ambassadour delivereth instantly the same office unto the Q. Dowager Then the Prelates thought that none durst open a mouth against them but the provident eie of God brought from England in time of persecution under Mary some learned men as Wi harlaw John willock c. and Jo. Knox returnes in the end of the year 1555. Before his coming the best Another step of Reformation men thought it not a sin to be present at Masse he by authority of Gods word persuades them to abhor it He abode at Dun and was exercised dayly in preaching then he went unto Calder where the Lord Erskin L. Lorn and James Priour of Sant Andrews son of James V. and sundry other Noble men were his hearers He went to Finlastoun and preaches before the Zealous Earle of Glencairn he ministreth the Lords supper wherever he preacheth When the Bishops heard of this they summon him to appear at Edinburg May 15. An. 1556. The Bishops assemble not and he preaches in the Bishop of Dunkells loding
with greater audience than ever he had before There the Earles Marshall Glencairn and others advise him to write unto the Regent an exhortation unto the hearing of Gods word He obeâetâ them but it was in vain He is called by his flock at Frankford to return he goeth against the mind of many but promiseth to return if they abide constant in the trueth Then the Bishops summon him again for no-compearance they burn him in effigie at the cross of Edinburgh in July An. 1556. He wrote his appeal and caused it to be printed and directed it unto the Nobility and Commons of Scotland William harlaw preaches publickly in Edinburgh so did John Douglas a Carmelite and sometimes in Lieth Paul meffin preacheth ordinarily in Dundy and many leaving the Cloisters preach in all parts of the Country and the number of professors of Reformation was multiplied When the priests saw that they were much deserted they complain unto the Bishops and the Bishops judge it vain to summon these Preachers for heresy therefore they complain unto the Regent and accuse the Preachers of mutiny and sedition The Regent knew that the multitude of all sorts were earnest that way and saith It is safer to delay for a time all contrary course let the hereticks have some way and wee shall wait our opportunity Buchan Hist Lib. 16. V. After the death of King Henry followes a blessed Reformation in Publik Reformation in England under King Edward England for he had caused his young son Edward to be well instructed by Do. Cox and Edward L. Herford who then was called Protectour of England and Duke of Somerset both loved the Reformation and did his endeavour that the true light of the Gospell might shine everywhere He had a good helper Tho. Cranmer archb of Canterbury The King also was of singulare gifts above his age one of the rarest Princes that had been in many ages yea it is doubted if ever he had an equall in prudence besides his knowledge of Sciences and languages Greek Latine and French So he as another Josias purgeth the temple of the Lord from Popish idolatry and false invocation and would have brought it to greater perfection if time and life had answered unto his godly purpose It may be easily conceived how difficult it was to Reform all things at the first when the greatest part of the Privy Counsell of the Bishops and Nobility were open or close Papists but his purpose was not to leave one hooâe of the Romish Beast and did forbid that the Masse should be permitted unto his sister In â is first year by authority of Parliament the sacrament of the Lords supper was administred unto the people with both elements and Cranmer did translate and in some measure purge the Missal and Breviary In the second year that book under the name The book of common prayer and administration of Sacraments was by act of Parliament to be used in all churches and chappells and that none practize nor speak against it nor any part of it Providing also that they who are acquainted with other languages may use that which they understand best in chappells but not in parish-churches In this third year an Act was made against all books called Antiphoners Missals grailes processionals manuals legends pies portuisses paimers and other books whatsoever used before for service in the Church of England in English or Latine other than were then or after shal be set forth by the King Item against all images of stone timber alabaster or earth graven carved or painted in any church or chappell except only images or pictures upon any tombe for monument only of any person which had been of good reputation The book of Common prayer was some what amended in the year 1552. He put the Popish Bishops and priests to silence and removed them from their Benefices Boâer Bishop of London was removed and for contumacy was condemned to perpetuall prison in the Tower and Do. Ridley became Bishop of London Gardener was deposed from Winchester c. But he killed none yea when the Counsell would persuade him to burn a woman Joan butâher he said What will yee send her quick to the Devill in her errours When the Reformation was first intended a generall Visitation of the Bishopricks was made by certaine prudent and learned men which were appointed Commissioners for severall Diocies and unto every Company two or three preachers were adjoined to preach at every Session and dehort the people from their wonted superstition and inform them in the trueth And that they might proceed the more orderly in their Commâssions or visitations 32 persons as in the time of King Henry VIII were appointed to prescribe certain instructions and orders of Visitation The troubles in Germany at that time did contribute by the gracious providence of God to the furtherance of the Gospell in England Tho. Cranmer by Letters brought Martin Bucer Paul Fagius Peter Martyr and other learned men in the year 1548 and 1549 their coming was most acceptable unto the King country Fagius an expert Hebrician and Bucer were sent to be Doctors in Cambridge and Martyr was designed Reader of Divinity in Oxford But as Theod. Beza in âesp ad Fr. Balduin Vol. 1. Tractat. Pag. 322 edit An. 1570. hath observed in epist Buceri daâed Cantabrig Januar. 12 An. 1550 concerning the purity of rites the advice of no forreiner was sought what they could do they did not fail both by word and write to advise the people to chuse good Pastours and to endeavour more purity both in doctrine and rites but some through mans wisdom and vanishing thoughts would glue God and Belial with the leaven of Antichrist And John à Lasco a Polonian was then a preacher of a Dutch congregation in London he in his preface before his book de Ecclesiastico ordine saith That most holy King was desirous to have the whole Religion so reformed throughout aââ the king âom that he was carefull of no other thing almost but because some Lawes of the country were in the way that the publick rites of Divine worship especially which had been in use under Popery could not be purged out as the King himself would and I was instant for the forrein Churches it pleased them at last that the publick rites should be purged out of the English churches by degrees so soon as they could by the lawes and in the mean time forreiners which in this respect were not so tied unto these lawes of the Country should order their churches freely and without any respect unto the rites of tâe Country if their doctrin were only Apostolicall for so it may come to passe that the English churches also might be moved by unanimous consent of the Estates to embrace the Apostolical purity and some tooke tâ is so ill that they did strive against the Kâ purpose So far he yea they did so strive and were so malicious that they did accuse the Duke of
Counsell Nobility and Commons to be the only Heire and was crowned January 15 with many glad hearts all the Bishops except Owen Bishop of Carlile refuse to perform the solemnities of the Coronation because of her Religion At her coronation she did secure the kingdom by oath that she shall not marry a stranger nor would she make open declaration what doctrine she would follow only she set free all the prisoners for Religion many hundreds and promiseth that when she shall be established in her governement to establish religion by advice of Parliament and of learned godly men and causeth it be proclaimed that in the mean time none shall alter any ceremonies unless it be according to the rites of her own chappel and these were as it was ordered in her fathers time Speed Cambden She sendeth to make account unto the Pope of her assumption He answereth That kingdom was held in fee of the Apostolick See and it was her presumption to vsurp the name of Queen without his knowledge therefore she deserveth not to be heard unless she renounce her pretensions and submit herself unto his free disposition This soundeth harsh both to her and to the counsel therefore she will treat no more with him PeSoave in conc Tride Then knowing the difference of opinions in religion among her âubiects and willing to satisfie both parties according to reason she calleth a Parliament and by common aduice appointeth a Conference of eight persons on either side that after debating of reasons they might come to an happy agreement The persons were named the day appointed the questions were for the first concerning the vulgare tongue in Divine Service and the communion under both kindes order was prescribed that for avoiding heat of contention they shall not dispute by word but both parties shall write their reasons and give them in the first day and answers shall be prepared against the next day and all to be in English that every one may receive information Both parties were content But when the day was come the Papists alledge they understood not the ordinance concerning the disputation in write and they will dispute by voice only The second day they were pressed more instantly but as despising authority nor regarding their own credite or rather being convinced in their consciences they still refuse The third day both parties were required âo produce their books and opinions All the Popish party excep the Bishop of Westminster plainly deny to let their books be read some spake unreverently even of excommunicating the Queen Sir Nicolas Bacon Lord Keeper and Nicolas archb of York were named by the Parliament to be Iudges of the Conference they take this carriage as a contempt both of Nobility and Commons as also of her Roiall Majesty Then the Bishops were required to give their oath of allegiance and Supremacy as in King Henry VIII time They refuse this also Wherefore the Bishop of Winchester who had shewed more folly than others was committed to the Tower afterwards he was set at liberty Boner Bishop of London who was the chief butcher in Mary's time was committed to the Marshall-sea some fled out of the Country and others were charged to answer before the Counsell some were confined not one more imprisoned and all the exiled bb and others in Q. Mary's time were recalled Franc. Mason Lib. 3. c. 1. A Parliament was held at Westminster where was much debate in matter of Religion and hote study on both sides In the goodness of God the Gospell had the upper hand the hope of the Popish falleth their rage is abated the supremacy of the Pope is denied the bloody Statutes of Q. Mary are repealed popish bb were deposed and good men put in their rooms the Masse is abolished altars are appointed to be removed and tables set for them the zeal of many pulling down the altars before that Act was approved Jo. Foxe in Acts. In a brief view behold the hand of God toward her afterwards 1. The king of France pretending right by his Queen Mary intended to inuade England but he was taken away II. Philip king of Spain sought her in marriage she abhorred that because he had married her Sister Therefore he sought to match her with Charles son of the Emperour Ferdinand but to the end he might bring the Nation to the house of Austria and because She refused he became her utter enemy yet to her greater glory 3. An. 1562. Arthur Pool of the house of York intended to bring an Army from France into Wales but he and his confederates were discovered before the execution of the plot and were condemned 4. As before the French king so again Philip sought âft that the Popes would accurse her that so he might have pretext to inuade her kingdom God hindered Paul 4. and Pius 4. from decerning it and more followes VI. In Aprile An. 1558. Walter mill priest of Lunan in Anguise was VValter mâll martyr accused by the Bishop of Santan drews for leaving the Masse and that therefore he and John petrie priest at Innerkilor were condemned by the late Cardinal to be burnt wherever they should be apprehended Walter answered I served the Cure there before the Cardinals time 20. years with the approbation of all the parishoners but when the furious Cardinal persecuted mee and many more for the preaching of Godsword I was constrained to keep myself quiet and I went about reproving vices and instructing people in the grounds of Religion for which cause now I am taken When he was brought to triall in the Church before the Bishops of Santandrews Murray Briechin Caitnes the Abbots of Dumfermlin Lundors Balmerino and Couper and many Doctors of the University he looked so feeble partly by age and partly by hard usage that it was feared none could hear what he would answer yet he delivered his mind with such courage that his enemies were amased At first he kneeled to pray Andrew oliphant a priest said Sir Walter mill get up and answer for you keep my Lord here too long He continued yet praying and when he arose he said I should obey God more than man I serve a mighter Lord then your Lord is and whereas you call mee Sir Walter they call mee Walter and not Sir Walter I have been too long one of the Popes Knights now say what you have to say Oliphant asked What thinkest thou of priests marriage He answered I think it a blessed bond ordained by God approved by Christ and free to all sorts of men but yee abhor it and in the mean while yee take other mens wives and daughters yee vowe chastity and keep it not Oliphant sayd Thou sayst that there are not seven sacraments He answered Give us baptisme and the Lords Supper take yee the rest and part them among you Oliphant Thou saist the Masse is idolatry He answeres A Lord sends and calleth many to a dinner and when it is ready he tolleth the bell
historically in such paroxisms and great revolutions the like practise is scarcely evitable and certainly is contrary unto the Standing law of the Land and is condemned by the adverse party and yet mantained or at least the Actors have been cleared by their own party having the Supream power whether the practise was in good or evill as appeareth by the Parliament of England in that same year justifying or absolving all them who had done the like against the lawes made under Q. Mary and Standing for the time un-repealed as I hinted before and also by the Parliament of England absolving them who had torn and burnt the English Bibles and Service-books and had killed the Ministers c. in the year 1553. which was contrary unto the Law of the Land made in time of King Edward 6. and Standing at that time unrepealed The Regent hearing of those things gave presently order unto the French Companies to march toward Sant Andrews and sent proclamation to all the parts about to meet her in armes the next morning at Couper The Lords went thither the same night accompanied with a hundred horse only and so many foot but such was the readiness of men that before ten of the clock the next day they grew to 3000. Rothes and Ruthuen brought many Gentle men with them some came from Lothian and the towns shew great resolution The next day was foggy about noon the aire began to clear then the Frenches sent some to view the fields and these returning began to âaint of their courage wherefore a Post was sent to Falkland to shew the Regent that the Lords were stronger than was supposed as also that there was mutiny in their own army some openly professing that they would not fight against their Country-men for pleasure of strangers These newes moved her to yeeld unto a treaty of peace so Lindsay and Waughton were employed by the Duke who commanded the Scots in the Regents army to confer with the Lords they would not suffer the two to Another treaty of peace come neer their army and said They knew the Regent had sent these forces against them and if they will invade they shall find them ready to defend but they professing their purpose of peace and that they were sent for that effect were admitted the Lords say They had been so oft abused by the Regent's promises that they can not trust her words any more But if She will send away the French men and give suretie that no violence shall be used against them of the true Religion they shall not be unreasonable They reply The Frenches can not be sent away untill the French King were advertised and She can give no other security but her own word nor stands it with her honour to do otherwise Because peace could not be concluded truce was made for 8. dayes upon condition that the Frenches shall be removed into Lothian and before the expiring of that time some shall be sent to Santandrews with authorised power to make a firm peace This truce was signed in name of the Queen by the Duke and Dosell Junie 13. So the Lords of the Congregation did first remove and at Couper they had a publick thankesgiving unto God that their enemies were disappointed and the next day the Armie was dismissed and the Lords went to Santandrews waiting but in vain for the makers of the peace and in the mean time complaints were brought dayly from Perth against him whom the Regent had set in the Provosts place and did oppresse them The Earle of Argile and Lord James did advertise the Regent and craved that the town may be restored to their former liberty No answer was returned wherefore the Lords went and sumoned the Provost Captains and souldiers to render the town assuring Perth seâ free them if they will hold out and any one of them be killed in the assault all their lifes shall pay for it The Provost answered at first they had promised to keep the town and they will defend it to the last drop of their blood So they answered the second summons being confident that the Regent would send relieff But when the besiegers began to play upon the west and east parts of the town at once they within profered to depart if relief came not within twelve hours Thus the town was yielded and restored to their liberties Junie 26 The next day they consult what to do with the Bishop of Murray who was then dwelling in Scone and having many Scone is burnt souldiers there about had despitefully threatned the town The Lords wrot unto him that unless he come and assist them they could not save his Palace But these of Dundie considering his pride and especially how violent he had been against Walter mill would march to Scone some persons were sent to hinder them but because they had found in the Church a great parcell of his goods hid to preserve them the multitude could not be stayd till the ornaments as they terme them of the Church were destroyed The Lords did so prevaile that for that night the Church and place were spared and they brought away the multitude The same night the Bishops servants began to fortify again and to do violence unto some carrying away what baggage they had gote and the next day some few persons went again to behold what they were a doing the Bishops servants were offended and began to speak proudly and as it was affirmed one of the Bishops sons with a rapier thrust thorow one of Dundy because he looked in at the Girnell-door When this was reported the towns men of Dundie were enraged and sent word to the inhabitants of Perth that unless they would support them to avenge that iniurie they would never concur with them in any action The multitude was easily enflammed and quickly set all the palace in a fire Many were offended and an antient woman hearing them take it so ill said Now I see Gods judgements are just and that no man can save where God will punish since I can remember this place hath been nothing els but a den of whoremongers it is incredible how many wifes have been abused and young women de flowred by these filthy beasts which have been fostered in this Den and especially by that wicked man who is called The Bishop if every one knew alswell as I they would praise God and no man would be offended With these words many were pacified Histo of Reforma The day preceeding news was brought that the Regent had ordered a garrison to lye in Sterlin to seclude the Congregation of the one side of Forth from the other the Lords made hast to prevent that and riding all night came early in the morning where the altars and images and abbey of Cambuskenneth were thrown down and on the fourth day marched toward Edinburgh doing the like at Lithgow The Lord Seton being Provest of Edinburgh had undertaken the protection of the black
all the conditions but craves this as a favour only or at least that they will permit the Masse there before or after noon They answer They will never yeeld that the Masse enter there again or if violence shall be used they must suffer and use the next remedy Then another device was invented the French Captains and Souldiers made their walks in time of prayer and preaching and did laugh and talk all the time that the preachers could not be heard This was patiently disgested knowing that they sought an occasion of trouble In Lieth they cut the pulpite into pieces and set up the Masse and in the Abbey-church by force they hindred the Common prayers and wheresoever they came they made disturbance and withall they dispersed a rumor both in France and in the Country that the Congregation intends an open rebellion and to set up Lord James in place of the lawfull Queen At the same time letters were brought from the King and Queen unto L. James full of exprobrations and menacings Ere the Letters were delivered the Lords had drawn up a third band at Sterlin August 1. in this manner Wee foreseeing the craft A third bând and slight of our adversaries who try all wayes to circumveen us and by privy means intend to assault every one of us particularly by fair heights and proââses thereby to separate us one from another to our utter ruin and destruction For remedy thereof wee faithfully and truly binde us in the presence of God and as wee tender the maintaining of true Religion that none of us shall in time coming pass to the Queen Dowager to talk or commune with her for any Letter or message sent by her unto us or yet to be sent without consent of the rest or common consultation thereupon and how soon either Writing or message shall come from her unto us with all diligence wee shall notify the same one to another so that nothing shall proceed there in without common consent of us all And because they had observed that the Regent and Bishops intend nothing but deceit they resolve to seek the aid of Christian Princes if they shall be any more pârsued and first they would begin with Queen Elisabet as nearest and of the same Religion and sent two Messengers into England They appoint the next meeting at Sterlin September 10. and go to their own houses for the most part Now what were the contents of the Kings Letters which for brevity I omit may appear from the answer of Lord James which is L. Iames his Letter to the King thus SIR my most humble duty remembred Your Majesties Letters I received from Parise July 17. importing in effect that your Ma. doth marvell that I being forgetfull of the graces and favours shewed mee by the King of bl memory your Ma. self and the Queen my Soverain have declared myself head and one of the principall beginners of these alledged tumults and seditions in these parts deceiving heerby your Ma. expectation in all times had of mee with assurance that if I do not declare by contrary effect my repentance I with the rest that have put or yet put hand to this Work shall receive that reward which wee have deserved Sir It grieves mee very heavily that the crime of ingratitude is laid to my charge by your Ma. and the rather that I perceive the same to have proceeded of sinister information of them whose part it was not to have reported so if true service past had been regarded and as for repentance and declaration of the same by certain effects that your Ma. desireth I shew my conscience persuades mee in these proceedings to have done nothing against God nor the dutifull obedience toward your Ma. nor the Queen my Soverain Otherwise it should not have been to be repented and also it should have been repented already according to your Majesties expectation of mee But your Ma. being truly informed and persuaded that the thing which wee have done makes for the advancement of Gods glory without any manner of derogation to your Majes due obedience Wee doubt not but your Ma. shall be well contented with our proceedings which being grounded upon the commandement of the eternall God wee dare not leave the same unaccomplished only wishing and desiring your Ma. might know the same and the trueth thereof as wee are persuaded in our consciences and all them that are truly instructed in the eternall word of our God upon whom wee cast our care from all dangers that may follow the accomplishment of his eternall will and to whom wee commend your Ma. beseeching him to illuminate your heart with the gospell of his eternall truth to know your Majes duty toward your poor subiects Gods chosen people and what you ought to crave justly of them again for then wee should have no occasion to fear your Majes wrath and indignation nor your Majes have suspicion of our obedience The same God have your Ma. in his eternall safeguard At Dumbartan August 12. 1559. This Letter was delivered unto the Regent she opened it and having read it said So proud an answer was never given to King nor Princesse and Buchanan saith but contrarily many did judge it within the bounds of modesty especialy where he was upbraided with graces and favours whereof he had not received any but such as were common unto all strangers At that time came a thousand souldiers from France to Lieth and reporte that moe were coming and the Earle of Arran eldest son to Duke hamilton came thorough England having heard in France that the Cardinall of Lorrain the Qeen Regents brother had said in the Parliament of Paris as he was inveying against the Protestants that they shall shortly see punishment executed on some who is in honour equal to Princes and calling to minde that lately he had spoken freely with the Duke of Guise in the cause of Religion came away privately and after his departure his younger brother was apprehended and imprisoned And he dealeth with his father to forget old quarrells and joyn with the Lords of the Congregation and so both came to the meeting at Sterlin Where the Lords understand that the Queen was fortifying Lieth for a Magazin and a safe haven for receiving French ships as again 2000. men were landed under the command of Mon. de la Bross and with him the Bishop of Amiens under the colour of Ambassadours When these were come the Regent was heard say Now shall I be avenged on the enemies of the Saints and of Authority And the French men began to brag as if all were their own one was called Monsieur de Argile another Monsieur Le Prior c. and the indwellers of Lieth were put forth both Protestants and Papists And nevertheless the Regent caused to make a proclamation that she intendes not to violate the Appointment in the least point but only to preserve peace and dutifull obedience if the Congregation will likewise keep
the pure doctrine of the Gospell might be restored and impious errors be put away of which matter the Bishops of Rome should have a special care because of a long time they have assumed the title Pastor of the Church but experience shewes that they have more care in establishing their tyranny and introducing errors then of seeking the glory of God this is so notoriously manifest that the Pop's dearest friends can not but confess it if there be any shame in them Also they said They marveled what moved the Pope and what hope hath he in calling them to his Synod seing he can not be ignorant that they do not acknowledge his jurisdiction neither is it needfull to shew that according to their mind he hath no power by law of God or man to call a Synod and the rather that he is the author of the dissensions in the Church and most tyrannously warreth against the Trueth We acknowledge no other jurisdiction but of the most renoumed the Emperour Ferdinand As for them who are Legates they would honour them as Noble men and would have shewd them more honor if they had not come in name of the Pope Thus the Legates with their Interpreter Gaspar Schoneich a Noble Silesian went to Lubek and sent to Frederik King of Denmark craving access to shew him their commission He returned answer that neither his father nor himself had any medling with the Popes nor now will he accept any mandats from him The Pope sent also Jerom Martineng unto Elisabeth Queen of England when she understood of it she sent into Flanders and discharged him All these Commissions were especially that those Princes would send unto the Synod but experience had taught them that no good did accompany Papal Synods In his Breve unto the King of France he demanded also his consent unto a league which the Pope intended but never was publickly propounded in Trent to wit for taking Arms against the Turk and all hereticks meaning the Protestants XI At Easter the Pope sent unto Trent two Legats Hercules Gonzaga Car. of Mantua and Frier Jerulam Car. Seripando they arrived on the third The Synod is opened day of the feast of the resurrection and found none but nine Bishops before them Wherefore the Pope dispatches moe Italians and they all thought their journey vain because the Emperour had not as yet sent his Commissions When those were brought the Pope sent three Legats more Stanislaus Osius Car. of Varnia Lewes Simoneta a Canonist who had passed thorow all the Offices of the Court and Mark de Altemps his sistersson The first was sent in July An. 1561. and Simoneta was commanded in September to go quickly and at his first arriving to cause say the Masse of the holy Ghost for opening the Synod and delay no time with suspensions nor translations as they had done before but to bring it to an end quickly because they had not need to spend many months seeing the weightiest points were already defined and others were disputed and set in order that little was remaining but the publication Simoneta arrived at Trent December 6 besides the Cardinals were present 92 Bishops in all and before him was a Letter from Rome directing him to A new order in the Synod wait another Commission to open the Synod because the Emperours Ambassadors were not come The Pope is informed that the Spanish Bishops and more eagerly those of France aimed to retrench the Papal authority Then he sent De Altempts in the end of December with commission to open the Synod January 15. without any delay On that day a Congregation sate after arguing on both sides whether it should be called a new Synod or continuation of the former a decree was framed The Councel beginneth to be celebrated in January all suspensions being removed It was also decreed that no Sermon should be delivered before it be censured by Egidius Foscarar Bishop of Modena as Master of the holy palace of Rome and that none should propound any purpose except the Legates These last words were added under pretext of keeping order and they carried them so artificially that few espied the craft and only four did oppose Peter Guerrero Archb. of Granata Francis Bionco Bishop Orensis Andrew de la questa Bishop of Leon and Antonio Collermero Bishop of Almeria Those decrees were read and the next Session appointed to February 26. In the congregation January 27. the Legats propound three things 1. to examin the books written since the heresies began and the censures of the Romanists against them to the end the Synod may make a decree concerning them both 2. All having interest in them should be cited lest they say that they are condemned before they be heard 3. A Safe-conduct should be granted unto all them that are fallen into heresy with a liberal promise of singular clemency if they will repent and acknowledge the authority of the Catholik Church Afâer reasoning to and fro in sundry congregations concerning the books it seemed sufficient for tâe present to depute some few for reading the Index of Paul 4 and to let them that are interessed understand by some little part of the decree that they shall be heard if they come and to envite all Of a Safe conduct men unto the Synod But they would not grant a Safe-conduct lest it were prejudicial to the Inquisiâions seiâg every man might say I am a Protestant and upon my journy but referred it unto more consideration February 13. the Emperours Ambassadors went to the Legates and petitioned five things 1 that the word Continuare should not be used because it makes the Protestant refuse the Synod 2. The Session might be adjournied or matters of less importance be handled 3 That the Confessionists be not exasperated in the bâgânning by condemning their books 4. That an ample Safe-conduct bâ granted unto the Protestants 5. Whatsoever was handeled in the congregâtiâns should be conceiled The Legats answer February 17 Seing it is necessary to give satisfaction unto all as they may as they will not name the word Continuation so it is necessary to abstain from the contrary lest they provoke the Spaniards they promise to spend the ensuing Session on light matters and to give a large time for others they will not condem the Confession of Ausburgh they will speak of the Index in the end of the Synod a Safe-conduct can not be penned before this Session but in the decree they will add a clause granting power unto the Congregation to give a Safe-conduct The Pope was offended that they had granted so much nevertheless they proceed but slowly because it was so determined in the congregation In the Session February 26. a decree was read according to these premisses and the next Session was appointed to May 14. XII March 2. information came from Rome unto the Legats that Confusion of thougts at Trent and Rome heretiâks should not be envited unto repentance with promise
Lions at Roan Diep Meausia Orleans and other parts within one month 30000 Thuan Li. ciâ and in that year above 100000 Protestants were massacred Th. Rogers in the preface of The Catholick doctrine Not only were the Protestants murdered that way but many others for privat malice or avarice of the executioners Some of the Governors refused to obey that command as Claudius Count de Tende when he had read it said He would obey the former edict but he doubted that this other was only coloured with the Kings name Therefore at the Kings command he was poisoned at Avenion within few dayes Mons Sautheram Governor of Auvergne refused saying He was the Kings Lieutenant for execution of justice and not to be a hang-man Additions to the 10 book of French Commen Great mirth and processions were at Rome when the Pope heard of those massacres By the Kings commande horsemen were dispatched into all parts that no Governor be absent from his charge and to watche and warde diligently and to search narrowly all the assemblies of the Reformed and to punish them without exception In all parts of the realm they were apprehended who keept their houses upon trust of the Kings protection many were murdered and all almost were robbed as if they had been vanquish'd enemies so that nothing seemed to remain unto them but utter confusion On the 10 day of September Charles sent for the Prince of Condee and willed him to choose one of three either Masse or death or perpetual prison He answered He would never choose the first and he left the other two unto the Kings pleasure Thuan. lib. 53. Before he obtained liberty he was induced to subscribe that abjuration whereof a copy is in the 10 Book of the French Comment So did Henry King of Navarsway with the times These two easily without petitioning received pardon from Pope Gregory XIII by intercession of King Charles In the dayes of the late Queen of Navar had been an assembly in Bearn and by free consent of the States the Masse was discharged throughout all that realm but then in the year 1572 October 15 king Henry published a contrary edict forbidding the Reformed Religion and he sent Mons Grammount granting leave unto the Reformed to sell their lands within a year and then remove or to conform themselves The people were not moved by these Letters and said These letters were extorted from the king in his captivity Thuan-ibi Nevertheless those examples moved many who were thought to love the Religion to profess the contrary The cities Rochell Montauban Sanser Anduz and other towns in Vivaretz and Sevenatz continued constant but it seemed unto many of themselves great folly joyned with madness after so great overthrow of all the Nobility and so many others to think upon any defence when scarce any Noble man durst owne the Religion and not a few said It is not lawfull that subjects should bear arms against their king albeit he be wicked as it had appeared by the success ân a word all of them were uncertain what to do and inevitable destruction seemed to be brought on the Church in France the chief men were gone they had no help from Germany nor England as before yet the helping hand of God appeared in due time French Comment lib. 11. The king sent Noble men unto those Cities commanding them to receive garrisons and a Lieutenant They were all perplexed on both sides death seemed to be at hand they were resolved to yeeld but fear made theâ to delay The citizens of Castre received a garrison upon trust of the kings promise they were all put to the edge of the sword with no less cruelty then others before Rochell was ready to have given obedience but when they were informed of that false cruelty or cruell deceit they refused to render and so began the fourth warrs in France with the seege of Rochell and other parts were invaded with hudge violence It was the Divine providence that the Nobility failing he alone might be known the author of the work The particulars are described in the book last mentioned and would go beyond my purpose to repeat them I will only touch the seege of Rochell and the end of those warres The seege continued seven months in it two things are very remarkable first notwithstanding all the Ordinance and battering picces that were discharged against them to the number of 6000. shot only 25. Rochellers were slain and how many of the beseegers were slain it is uncertain but it may be coniectured that 132. Commanders were killed of whom the chief was Claude Duke d' Aumale uncle of the Duke of Guise March 3. 1573. The greatest assaults were seven The other remarkable thing is the poorest sort of the town began to want bread and a new sort of supply was furnished unto them to wit every day in the river they had plenty of fishes Surdones which they had never seen before and the same day that the seege was raised those wereseen no more So both rich and poor had plenty within and the Kings Army without was grieved with famine Wherefore Charles sent word unto his Brother Henry commanding him either to take-in the town instantly if it be possible or to leave it in Aprile He continued two months longer untill word was brought that he was chosen king of Poland In the mean while Sanserre suffered a hard seege that parents did eat their own little ones A general peace was proclamed and liberty of Religion was granted in July An. 1573. Thuan. Lib. 54. The edict of pacification was conceived in generall terms without naming any city those of Nismes and Languedoc took exception at that thereupon all the Protestant towns wrote unto the Duke of Aniow giving him thanks for the peace and beseeching him to procure unto them leave to assemble in a fit place to the end they may know the particulares of the pacification in convenient time and that he would grant them his Letters patent for their assurance Then many conveened from all parts of the realm as the time would suffer and so they provided for themselves Fre. Commen Lib. 12. The next year Charles died in that book it is written of his death thus Certain it is that he died of a bloody flixe and it is reported for truth by the greater part that the blood is hued out of sundry parts of his body and in his bed he could have litle rest but horribly blasphemed the name of God which he was wont to do even from his childhood Thuan Lib. 57. witnesseth of his unrest and affrighments in the night and that heendeavoured to setle it by musick And because it was suspected that he had been poisoned to the end he might vomit the blood with the more ease he was bolstered up with pillowes that his feet lay higher then his head Another hath comprised the cause and manner of his death in those verses Naribus ore oculis atque auribus
undique et ano Etpene erupit qui tibi Carle cruor Non tuus iste cruor sanctorum at caede cruorem Quem ferus hausisti concoquere haud poteras III. So soon as Henry king of Poland heard of his Brothers death he Troubles of Henry â returned privily and quickly and was crowned King of France He renewed the warres against the Reformed Church he took Mons Monmorancy and quartered him for Religion Nevertheless they increased in number for the Duke Alanchon the Kings Brother and the Duke of Condee joyned with them so that a peace was granted and proclamed with liberty of Religion in the year 1576 but that peace endured not long Then Henry king of Navar joyned with the Reformed again yet they were all in great danger in the year 1586. The Pope Sixtus 5. excommunicated the King of Navar and the Prince of Condee and declared them uncapable of the crown of France and ordered King Henry 3. to persue them with arms The King of Navar sent unto Frederik king of Denmark and unto the Princes of Germany for aid They sent their Ambassadors unto the King of France to interceed for the Protestants He returned answer that they should medle with his subiects no more then he did with theirs Wherefore those Princes assembled at Luneburgh where were also the Ambassadors of Navar England Scotland of the Duke of Pomer c. They concluded that the King of Navar should not be forsaken Chytrae Lib. 28. So they sent 5000. horse-men and 20000. foot but unhappily for the Guises and other confoederats in Liga aurea gave them the foil in Lorrain An. 1587. The next year Henry III. understood of the presumption and intention of the Guises and he called a Parliament professing that he would give the chief Commande of his Army against the Hugonots unto Henry Duke of Guise The man doubted of the Kings favor and yet upon those fair words he went unto the Parliament he was killed in his bedchamber and his body was first burnt then his asshes were thrown into Ligeris His brother Lewes a Cardinal was hang'd and his son with some Bishops were imprisoned Within twelve dayes the Queen-mother died through sorow for the death of the Guises Ibid. Behold how God then brought peace unto his Church They who before favoured the Guises secretly do then profess open rebellion against the King the Parisians create Charles Duke of Mayen and Brother of the Duke of Guise to be Governor of Paris and of the Isle of Francia the Sorbonists deny the kings authority and absolve all men from the oath of allegiance Many cities joyn themselves unto Duke Charles to wit Lions Roan Orleance Ambian c. The King assembleth the Nobility he proclames unto all his subiects pardon of all former trespasses if now they shall return into obedience and he threatneth loss of Goods and life if they return not Henry king of Navar craves pardon obtaines it and is made General of the Army against the traitors the Dukes of Mayen and Aumale in Aprile An. 1589. And the same sommer he granted by edict at Nantes Liberty of the Religion liberty unto the Reformed to assemble not only for exercise of their Religion in their churches but also for holding their Synods yearly and so to be free from the jurisdiction of Bishops Which liberty no king of France hath impeded untill this present time and unto all who were under the former Edicts of exile he restored their honors and goods upon their submission Then the followers of Duke Charles called the king an enemy of the Apostolical Roman Church and August 1. new style a Jacobin Monk having purchased leave to deliver a Letter unto the king stabbed him as he was reading the Letter in the belly with a poisoned knife the villan said he was commanded by an Angel to kill the tyrant and his death would bring peace into France The king feared not death at the first and immediatly dispatched Posts to all the chief parts of the realm giving them notice of what was done and exhorting them to constancy and loyalty as is due unto their Soverain Before midnight he apprehendes death and the next day he caused proclaim Henry king of Navar to be his heir After the Henry 4 King of France kings death the Peers of the realm then in the lieger require an oath of the king of Navar to defend the Roman Religion and he swore to maintain even to hazert of his life the Catholick Apostolical and Roman Religion within the kingdom of France and that he will make no change in the exercise thereof and for his own person he will obey the decrees of a godly and lawfull general or National Councel and promiseth to procure it with all diligence and he swear to permit no other Religion but what is already allowed untill peace being restored it shall be otherwise provided and he confirmed all the Officers of State On the other side these and the Ptinces of the blood the other Peers and many others acknowledge Henry 4. king of France and Navar and swear lojalty and fidelity unto him Then both he and they swear that they shall revenge the villanous murder of the late king and the disturbance of the realm against all the rebels Then the Duke Mayen being at that time called Duke of Guise and the king of Spain dealt with the Pope that the king of Navar should not be absolved from the former Sentence and that faction declares Charles Duke de Mayen king of France but the Senat of Paris not admitting that any should be king who were not of the blood royal he was not proclamed there In the year 1593. Henry 4. took his oath to defend the Roman Religion he wrot an abiuration of the doctrine of the Reformed Church and sent it unto the Pope then he received a pardon and the Popes blessing and was absolved in the Church of S. Denis by the arch Bishop of Bourges upon condition to embrace the Acts of the Councel of Trent and to cause them to be observed within his realms to hear Masse to choose Mary for his advocate before God to breed the young Prince of Condee in the Romish religion c. But though for earthly peace he professed Popery yet in the Parliament at Roan An. 1597. he gave liberty of Religion within his dominions One day he said unto a Noble man I saw you tooday at the Masse Yes said the other I will follow your Majesty The King replied But you shall not have the Crown of France for it IV. Some variances arose amongst them of the Augustan Confession The causes of variance amongst the Lutherans 1. Whereas in the year 1547. theâ were pressed by the book called Interim to accept that article Good works are necessary unto salvation the Divines of âitteberg for peace sake did yeeld unto it but those of Iena as being more wary thought good to wave that phrase
who teach that the erroneous should be forced to return unto the Church albeit the antient scandals be not removed and new ones are multiplied c. He speaks also of their means of alluring men of their policies and corruptions more particularly Another saith The four wings of these locusts are arrogancy of learning their flattering of Princes and wealthy persons impudence in denying and the great power that they have purchased CHAP. IV. Of BRITANNE 1. I Left at the gracious providence of God towards Queen Elisabet in God protected Queen Elisabeth continuance thereof is here to be remembred 1. that Pope Pius V. did accurse her An. 1569. and caused the Breve to be affixed on the Bishop of London's palace An. 1570. by John Felton yet neither did her subjects love her the less nor other Princes leave off correspondence with her and the worst effect was Felton was hanged and. 2. The Earls of Northhumberland and Westmerland hearing of the curse and trusting to the promises of aid from the Pope and from Spain raised a rebellion in the North the one was taken and beheaded and Westmerland escaped into Flanders and died in a poor condition 3. The next year Leonard Dacres began to revive the rebellion in the same Shiers and was soon defeated 4. About the same time Iohn Story a Doctor of law and one Prestol were apprehended and convinced of treason for giving information unto Duke d'Alva how he might invade England and cause Irland revolt 5. John âesley bishop of Ross plotted with sundry Englishes to intercept the Queen and set Queen Mary at liberty An. 1571. God turned their plots to their dammage 6. John Duke of Austria aiming at that kingdom sought Queen Mary in marriage in the midst of his projected plots he died suddenly An. 1567. 7. Thomas stuckly plotted first with Pius V. and then with Gregory XV. to conquer Irland unto the Pope's son he was made General and sent away with 800. Italians but God disposed so that Stukly was first employd to aid Sebastian King of Portugal against the Mauritanians and died there 8. Nicolas Sanders a priest entred into Irland with an Army of Spaniards An 1580. and ioyning with other rebellious Papists made a great insurrection they were soon quasshed 9. The next year numbers of Seminaries and Jesuits came from Rome to prepare the subiects unto a change and to take part with forrein powers when they shall come into the Land for this cause greater restraint was layd upon Papists of those incendiaries some were executed for treason and many were sent out of the kingdom 10. In the year 1583. John Somerwill was taken when he was going to kill the Queen he confessed that he was persvaded to do so byreading books written by the Seminaries he was condemned and strangled himself in New-gate 11. An. 1585. William Parry having an absolution from the Pope vowed to kill her but God struck him with such terror that having opportunity he could not do it his purpose was discovered and he received the reward of a traitor 12. An. 1586. John Ballard a priest stirred up some gentle men to kill Her when she went abroad to take the air this was discovered before they had opportunity they confessed their plot to bring-in forrein forces fourteen was executed as traâtors 13. William Stafford a young gentle man and one Moody were persvaded by a forrein Ambassador lying in England An 1587 to kill Her this was discovered 14. An. 1588. Philip King of Spain sent an hudge navy which he supposed as it was called invincible the Lord of land and sea heard the prayers of both kingdoms England and Scotland and dissipated that naây by stormy winds 15. An. 1593. Lopez a Iew and the Queen 's ordinary Physician undertook to poison her upon promise of 50000. crouns from King Philip but before the hyre came the traitor was punished 16. The next year Patrik Cullen an Irish fencer was hired by English fugitives in Flanders to kill Her intelligence was given and he was apprehended 17. The same year other two undertook the âame fact as also to set her Navy on fire with bals of wild-fire and received the like reward 18. An. 1598. Edward Squire was suborned in Spain by a Iesuit to poison Her by laying strong poison on the pommel of the sadle whereon she was wont to ride that she laying her hand on it might carry the sent of it unto her nose Squire followed direction and did the deed on a day when she was going to ride and if She had touched the pommel it had been her death but Divine providence so ruled that she touched it not the treason was discovered and rewarded 19. The Earle of Tyron came from Spain An 1599. and raised the greatest rebellion in Irland that was in her time yet he was overthrown 20 An. 1600. a plot was layd to remove some chief Officers and Counselors from her and then the Papists thought to find their opportunity this project was discovered and prevented 20. Henry Garnet Superior of the Seminaries in England and others had another plot and sent Thomas winter into Spain An. 1601. King Philip embraced the motion and promised to help them but before it came the Queen ended her dayes in peace Seing so many plots were discovered it may not improbably be iudged that moe were intended but she was so safe under the wings of the Almighty that neither open hostility nor privy conspiracy could annoy her The remembrance hereof may teach others to trust in God as the safest policy I return unto Church-affaires First we may profitably observe the cause of the difference in the Reformation of the Churches in those two Kingdoms It is true both looked unto the Worde as the rule of Reformation but they varied in the manner of application for England held that whatsoever in discipline and rites is not contrary unto Gods word should be retained for in the twentieth article of the Convocation An. 1563. it is said The Church hath power to decree rites or ceremonies and authority in matters of faith and yet it is not lawfull for the Church to ordain any thing that is contrary unto Gods word neither may it so expound one place that it be contrary unto another wherefore although the Church be a witness and keeper of holy Writ yet as it not ought not decree any thing against the same so besides the same ought it not to enforce any thing to be believed for necessity of salvation But Scotland applied the Rule more closs in this manner What soever hath not a warrant in the Word should be abolished as in the fourtienth article of Confession they say Evill works are not only those that are done expresly against Gods commandement but those also that in matters of religion and inworshipping of God have no other assurance but the invention and opinion of man which God hath ever from the beginning rejected as by the prophet Isaiah and
weak instruments to make his glory so sensibly appear in the Land that I may boldly say Mercy and trueth righteousness and peace had never since Christs coming in the flesh a more glorious meeting and amiable embracing on earth even so that the Church of Scotland justly obtained a name among the chief Churches and Kingdoms of the world A people sitting in darknes hath seen a great light and unto them who sate in the region of death light did spring up As the darknes evanishes at the rising of the Sun so God made all adverse power give way unto these weake instruments by degrees as followes more clearly To what Nation under heaven since the Sunne of righteousness had shined upon the most part of Europe hath the Lord communicated the Gospell for so large a time with such purity prosperity power liberty and peace The hottest persecutions had not greater purity the most halcion times had not more prosperity and peace the best reformed churches in other places scarcely parallelled their liberty and unity And all these with such continuance that not only hath He made the trueth to stay there as He made the Sun to stay in the dayes of Josua But when the cloud of iniquities did threaten a going down in his mercy he hath brought back the glorious sunne by in any degrees Christ not hath only been one and his name made known in respect of his propheticall office for information of his priesthood for the expiation of sins and for intercession But also had displayd his banner and hath shewd himself few can say the like a Soveraigne King in the Land to govern with his own Scepter of the Word to cutt off with the Civill sword all moniments of idolatry and superfluity of vain rites and to restore all the meanes of his Worship in doctrine Sacraments and discipline to the holy simplicity and integrity of the first pattern shewed in the mount from which by that wisdom of man which ever is foolishness with God they were fearfully and shamefully swerving II. Another particulare is Some Noble men namely Lord James Steward and others were very zealous for the Reformation at the first but when they were accustomed with the aire of the Court they cooled were for toleration of the Masse and relented for their preferment as hee was made Earle of Morray and others became officers of State The Ministers admonished them and threatned them for their lukewarmness They despised admonitions and would not use the preachers so familiarly as before they were wont though none of them turned Papist excep the Earle of Bothwell and they heard the preachings When the Queen intended to marry Henry Stuard sone to the Earle of Lennox and sought not the consent of the Parliament they oppose her marriage and therefore were all exiled and fled into England Thus God made the threatnings true but in mercy to the Land he wondrously brought them back when variance fell betwixt the King and Queen the King recalleth the exiled Noble men of purpose to make himselfe the stronger by them And when the King 1567. was murthered on February 9. by the Earle of Bothwel and the Queen married that Earle these same Noble men with other stood in defence of the young Prince that he came not into the hands of him who had killed his father They went to the fields with armies on both sides and the Queen's Army was the stronger but they were strucken with such feare that without stroak of sword the Earle fled away into Denmark and the Queen went to the Lords Juny 11. and renounced the Crown in favors of her sone and did chuse the Earle of Murray to be Regent of the Q. Mary renounced the Croân Kingdom enduring her Sone's minority And then the Religion was established as followes So it pleased God to change things beyond the expectation of men VI. Soon after the Queens marriage a proclamation was made wherein the Queen declares that She will confirm all that She had promised at her arrivall concerning the Reformed Religion This was to stop the peoples mouths But all in vain For the people universally were against Bothwell For some declared openly against him some were Neuters and a few of the Nobility did join unto him especially the Bishop of Santandrews and the Earle of Huntly who had been lately restored by the Queen Within few dayes after the Queen came unto the Lords she would have gone from them but they fearing what she might attempt convoy her into the Castle of Lochlevin then the Earle of Glencarn with his domesticks went to the Chappell-Royall and break down the Altars Images This fact did content the zealous Protestants but did offend the Popish party The Histor of Reformat Lib. 5. On Juny 25. The Nationall Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh George Buchanan then The XIII Assembly Principall of S. Leonards Colledge was chosen Moderator 1. The Superintendent of Anguise and Bergany were sent unto the Lords of the Secret Counsell to request their L. L. to conveen with the Assembly and give their assistance in such things as shall be thought good for establishing true Religion and supporting the Ministry 2. It is thought good by all that are conveened that this assembly shall conveen Iuly 20. next to come for setting foreward such things as shall then be propounded and for that purpose ordaines to write Missives to all and sundry Earles Lords and Barons requiring them to conveen at that day And to this effect appoints Commissioners to deliver the Missives and to require answer according to their Commissionâ The tenor of the Commissions given to every one followes For so much as Satan this long time in his memberâ had so raged and perturbed the good success proceedings of Christs Religion within this realm by crafty meanes subtile coâspiracyes that the same from time to time doth decay and in hazard to be altogether subverted unlesâ God of his mercy find hasty remedy and that mainly through extream poverty of the Ministers who should preach the word of life unto the people and are compelled thereby some to leave that Vocation alluterly some others so abstracted that they can not insist so diligently in the exercise of the word as they would Therefore the Church presently conveened in this generall Assembly hath thought it most necessary by these presents to request admonish most brotherly all such persons as do truly professe the Lord JESUS within this realm of whatsoever estate or degree either of the Nobility Barons and Gentle men and all others true professours to conveen in Edinburgh July 21. next in their personall presence to assist with their counsell power for order to be taken alswell towardâ the establishing of Christs religion universally throughout the realm and abolishing the contrary which is Papistry as the sustentation of the Ministers not only for the present time and instant necessity but also for a perfect order to be taken and
At that time John Erskin Superintendent went to Aberdien according to his commission granted by the Counsell and Assembly in July by-past to visite the Colledge and he with others Ministers and Commissioners did summon the Principall Subprincipall and the Regents to compear and give Confession of their faith The Regent and Privy Counsell join with the Commissioners The parties compeare and refuse to subscribe the Confession of faith After two dayes conference they continue obstinat Wherefore by conjunct sentence of the Regent the Counsell and the Commissioners of the Assembly they all were declared dangerous persons and unmeet to have charge in any School or Colledge within the realm and are charged instantly to remove out of the Colledge The tenor of the sentence is I Jhon Erskine Superintendent of Anguise Merns having commission of the Church to visite the Sherifdoms of Aberdeen Bamf by the advice counsell and consent of the Ministers Elders and Commissioners of the Church present decern conclude and for finall Sentence pronounce that Mr Alex. Anderson sometime principall M. Andrew Galloway sometime Subprincipall Masters And. Anderson Tho. Austin Dunkan nory somtime Regents in the Colledge of old Aberdien are not to be reckoned Members of Christs Church and therefore secludes them and every one of them to teach privatly or publickly in time coming in that Colledge or in any other part within this realm and decerne them to remove forth of the said Colledge with all diligence that other godly persons may be placed there for upbringing the youth in the fear of God and good letters This our Sentence pronounced wee ordain to be published and intimated to the said persons and to the congregations of new and old Aberdien publickly the next Sunday the third of July instant In that year was great business both in England Scotl. for an intended marriage of Q. Mary and a rebellion in the North of Engl. But through Gods mercy all was discovered unto Q. Elisabeth and she preveened the danger by imprisoning the chief authors The Nationall Assembly conveens at Edinb July 5. Will. The VII Assembly crysteson Min. at Dundy is chosen Moderator When the Superintendents and Visitors of Churches had given account of their diligence it is ordained 1. That Alexander gordon somtime Commissioner of Galloway be charged to repair unto the next assembly to answer ......... And in the mean time the Assembly inhibites him to use any function within the church conform to the Act made against him July 8. 1568. 2. Adam bishop of Orknay was accused for not fulfilling the injunction apppointed unto him by the assembly in the place and month fore said 3. The Superintedent of the Isles was rebuked for accepting the bishoprik of the Isles without the knowledge of the assembly and for riding at and assisting the Parliament holden by the Queen's faction after the murder of the King 4. Whereas some persons guilty of capitall ctimes have been summonedby Superintendents and established Churches to compear before this assembly and these not compearing It is concluded that the Superintendents and Ministers shall proceed against them to excommunication inclusivè and to notify unto the Supreme Magistrat such as are already excommunicate for their offences 5. Certain articles were sent unto the Regent 1. That order may be taken for sustentation of the poor and a portion of the tith be appointed for that end And that the poor laborers of the ground may have liberty to lead their own tiths upon reasonable composition 2. that those who have plurality of Benefices may be compelled to dimitt all but one 3. That remedy may be provided against changing of benefices and selling them diminishing the rentalls setting lang tacks in defraud of successors and that all tacks set since the assumption of the thirds may be annulled with expresse inhibition of the like in time coming 4. That the iurisdiction of the Church may be distinguished from the Civill Concerning this last article an Act of the Secret Counsell is instantly delivered under the Secretary's hand that the persons named in the Act of Parliament shall conveen at the time of the next Exchecker and define or limite the jurisdiction according to Gods word and the said Act of Parliament 6. Seing it hath pleased God to move the hearts of the Superior powers and Estates to grant the thirds of Benefices unto the Ministers the Assembly give unto Superintendents and Commissioners of visitation power commission that every one of them within their severall bounds by advice and consent of their Synodall Conventions give to every Minister exhorter reader particular assignations ad vitam as they shall think the same most expedient And the provision and assignation to the Superintendents and Commissioners to be made by the Generall Assembly And that this Act may have full effect the Assembly ordaines a petition to be presented unto the Regent Counsell to interpone their authority that when the particular assignations are presented unto them letters may be directed at every mans instance in form of provision ad vitam c. 7. On July 9. this Letter was brought from the Regent unto the assembly as followes Seing wee can not be present at this assembly as our intention was wee thought it convenient briefly to give you in write signification of our meaning Of the which wee pray you take good consideration and accordingly give your advertisement Yee are not ignorant as wee suppose what hath been the estate of the Church of God within this realm both before wee accepted the burden of Regiment and since how first the thirds of Benefices were granted and the Ministry partly thereby relieved and sustained in such sort that nothing was laking which our travells could procure The first order indeed was sundry ways interrupted and broken but chiefly in that year when wee were exiled in England and all the Ministers that year were frustrat of their livings the estate of governement altering shortly at Gods pleasure and the King our Soveraigne Lord being inaugurat with the Crown of this Kingdom the first thing whereof we were carefull was that the true Religion might be established and the Ministers made sure of their sustentations in time coming Yee know at the Parliament wee were most willing that the Church should have been put in full possession of the proper patrimony and concerning the thirds wee did expede in our travells and there enlaked only a consent to the dissolution of the Prelacies Whereunto althogh wee were earnestly bent yet the States delayd and would not agree thereunto And since that time unto this hour wee trust yee will affirm that wee have pretermitted nothing that could advance the Religion put the Professors thereof in surety wherein all and the only defect was by the Civill troubles wherewith God hath suffered the Country to be plagâed Now the matter being after so great rage brought to some stay quietnes it was convenient that wee return
that time the Civill estate was more and more troubled for they who in the convenion of Estates Oct. 8. year 1582. vvere declared to have don good necessary Service unto the K. and Country and they with all their partakers were exonered of all action that might be intended against them for what they had done at Ruthven these I say aâter Arran's returning to Court were charged to enter into warde particularly designed unto them This they obeyd not except the Earle Auguise and therefore were denounced rebells and when harder course was intended against them they fled some to England others ro France and some to Irland The Ministers were not silent at this time Among others John Dury said in a Sermon As the blind man whose eies Christ had opened Joh. 9. when the the pharisies said Wee know this man to be a sinner did reply Whither he be a sinner I know not one thing I know that though I was born blind yet now I see So whatsoever sort of men these be I knowe not but this I know that the Church was misetably vexed and almost oppressed but by theyr meanes it was delivered For these words likely otherwise delated he was summoned to compear before the Counsell he stood to the defense of what he had spoken and therefore he was confined in the town of Montros soon after this the Min. there died and the Church made choise of Jo. Dury to succeed then the King gave him and his eldest son enduring their lifes a pension of 200. pounds out of two Abbeys There was more work with Andrew Melvin in a Sermon as Santadr he said Daniel propoundes unto Baltazar the example of his grand father Nebuchadnezar and so it is the duty of the Ministers of God to lay before the Prince and people of their time the examples of their ancestors if need require But in our time if any would speake before the Court what evill came unto James the fifth by familiarity of flatterers that so the King would take heed of that kind of beasts they will say That preacher leaves his text and possibly he shall be accused of treason For these words he was charged to appeare before the Counsell He appeares and when worse words were layd unto his charge he said His doctrin in pulpit should first be tryed and judged by the Presbytery He was bidden submit himselfe unto the King and Counsell by no persuasion could he be induced to submit The K. and Councell as his lawfull Judges proceed to examine witnesses He appeales unto the judgement of the Church and saith If the Church shall condem what he had spoken he shall willingly suffer whatsover torment shall be inflicted on his body At eight a clock at night he is charged to enter as prisoner into the castle within twelve hours In the morning Arran changeth his warde and before seven a Messinger of armes chargeth him to enter into Blackness withim 24. hours at that time his friends said to him They would take his life âefore mid-day he went away to Berwick After this summons were directed against Andrew Hay Andrew Polwart Patrick Galloway and Ja. Carmichel Ministers to answer before the Counsell for keeping correspondence with the rebells An. Hay compeares nothing could be qualified against him but upon suspicion he was confined in the north The others for not compearing were denounced rebells and fled into England XXI What Pa. Adamson did in England we shall have a hint of it anone 1584. The Current Parliament he returned in May year 1584. by Act of Counsell a Parliament was appointed to sit May 22. Because there was no proclamation preceeding they called it A current Parliament The Historicall Narration saith They who were privy to it were of Arrans faction or such as durst not oppose any thing the Lords of the Articles were sworn to be secrete they had fyve Sessions in three daies the doores were keept so closse that none of the Ministry could find accesse Pa. Adamson and Ro. Mongomery sat as representing the third Estate and gave votes forsooth to make themselves Bishops The King and Parliament suspecting that the Ministers of Edinb would preach against their proceedings sent a charge unto the Provest and Bailives to pull the Ministers by force out of the pulpit and committ them to prison if they did so What was done in the Parliament appeares by the Acts Spotswood hath the sum of them saying The King's authority over all persons in all causes was confirmed The declining of his Ma s judgement and the Councels in whatsoever matter declared to be treason the impugning of the authority of the three Estates or procuring the innovation or diminution of the power of any of them was inhibited under the same pain All jurisdictions and judicatures spirituall or temporall not approved by his Higness and the three Estates were discharged and an ordinance was made that none of whatsoever function quality or degree shall presume privatly or publickly in Sermons declamations or familiar conferences to utter any false untrue or slanderous speaches to the reproach of his Majesty his Counsell and proceedings or to the dishonor hurt or prejudice of his Highness his parents progenitors or to medle with the affaires of his Hi. and Estate under the paines in the Acts of Parliaments made against the makers reporters of lies While these statutes were in framing the Ministers who were informed thereof sent David Lindsay to entreat the King that nothing should passe in Act concerning the Church till they were first heard Arran getting intelligence of this caused arrest him as one that keeped intelligence with England and he was not permitted to come unto the King The first night he was keept in Halirudhouse and the next morning sent prisoner to Blackness where he was detained 47 weeks Ja. Lowson and Wa. Balcanquall Ministers of Edinburgh hearing that he was committed fled into England leaving a short writing behind them to shew the reasons of their departing So Edinburgh was left without any preacher Ro. Pont Minister of S. Cutberts and one of the Senators of the Colledge of justice because of the misregarde of the Church as he pretended in concluding these Acts when the Heralds were proclaming them took instruments in the hands of a Notary of his dissenting and that they were not obliged to give their obedience thereunto Which done he likewise fleeing was denounced rebell and put from the place in Session Hereupon rumors being dispersed that the King was enclined to Popery had made diverse Acts to hinder the free passage of the Gospell and abolish all order and policy of the Church Command was given to form a brief Declaration of his Ma s intention and to publish it for detecting these false rumors In this declaration the occasion that enforced the King to make these statutes were set down as the allowance of the fact at Ruthven by the Assembly of the Church Andrew Melvins declining the
one to the King of Denmark and Princes of Germany and another unto King Iames the motion did well please the Estates of Scotland conveening at Santandrews Here the Bishop omittes that the pest was raging in Edinburgh and other chief townes and then the people cried out that the Lord's hand would not be stayd till the banished Lords and Ministers were returned whereupon their friends advertised them to draw near unto the borders and these that were exiled before for other causes joyned with them and so did Maxwell They appoint their rendezvous at Lintoun and meeting there did solemly swear that they shall not separate nor give over the prosecution of their enterprise untill the King be moved to accept them in favor and put Arran out of his company To justify their proceedings they gave forth a Proclamation shewing their aimes to be the defence of the truth the deliverance of the King from corrupt Counsellors and the preserving of amity with England In this proclamation they especially endeavoure to make Arran odious and they named Col. Stuart as an abuser of the King of other Counsellors was no mention which encreaseth Arrans jealousie against them They The exiled Lords returne and are restored and thereby a change of Court came to Falkirk and understanding that there was no great company with the King at Sterlin they draw near it October 31. that night Arran and Crawford keept the town-gate but the Lords entred by a secret passage without resistance a cry was raised The town is taken Crawford flyeth to the Castle and Arran escapes by the bridge So soon as the King understood of their humble petitions by the Secretary and Justice-Clerk he said I did never love that mans vjolence to wit Arran and howbeit I can not but offend with their doings yet for the Countries sake and for publick quietness I can pardon all but one thing I desire you to look unto that none in my company receive any harm I know there be quarrells betwixt Crawford and Glammes betwixt Anguise Montrose and I believe that Col. Stuart is not well beloved with my honor I can not permitt these to be hurt provide that these be in savety and I shall willingly admit them This was reported unto the Lords they reply they had not taken arms for any privat quarrell nor would they mixe particulars with the publlck but it were good for eschuing inconvenients that the Noble men whom the King had named were put in custody of speciall persons and the Colonell be discharged from his office of the guarde and the same be conferred on another This was declared unto the King and he consented to receive them Two dayes thereafter the King renewes his promise unto them and confirmes it by Act of Counsell and proclames a Parliament to be held at Lithgow in December for ratisying the same Ministers repaire from all parts to Lithgow a litle before the beginning of the Parliament and sought abrogation of the late Acts against the discipline The King would not hear of it and the exiled Lords said It was not expedient to medle in that matter at that time they must first be setled in their estates and afterwards they may prevail with the King The King also willed them to set down in write what exceptions they had against these Acts. They did offer their animadversions with a supplication wherein they crave the Ministers to be restored to their former possession alswell of the disciplin as of their places The King took paines to penn with his own hand a mitigation of these Acts in this manner as I found among the Papers of John Erskin That the word of God be truly and sinceerly preached as before That all process of excommunications shall proceed as before The Generall Assembly shal be only convocate by the kings Letters That the Ministers shall not proclame a fast before they shew the causes unto the King That all Bishops nominat by the kings Majesty shal be tryed and admitted by the Gen. assembly That all sects and heresies shal be tryed by the Church and as the persons shal be found culpable the Kings shall execute justice When the king delivered these he said These shall bee al 's good and sufficient as an Act of Parliament But the Ministers were not contented with these and the full determination was remitted unto the next Generall Assembly which then was called to conveen at Edinburgh in May following XXII Some thing was done in the Spring but it will be mentioned 1586. The 47. Assembly in the Assembly which conveened May 10. in Edinburgh After Sermon had by Robert Pont the Lord of Privy Scal and Mr Peter young being directed from the King shew that his Majesty is taken up with great affaires so that he can not give his presence for that day and therefore craves that all the brethren would repair after noon unto the great chapell in the Abbey where he shall propound his minde unto them and to delay the election of the Moderator untill that time All the brethren do consent upon condition It shall not prejudge the liberty of the Assembly in any way The Commissioners declare that they know no prejudice intended After noon they conveen in that place the king declares why he had desired them to conveen there then prayer being make by Robert Pont David Lindsay is chosen Moderator The King appoints the Lords Secretary Iustice-Clerk Privy-Seale Iohn Graham L. Culros and Peter young to reason and advise with the Moderator and Assessors on matters mutually to be propounded and them or any two or three of them to concur with the Assembly as his Commissioners The next day they return to the ordinary place I. Two Ministers being directed unto the king to solicite the redeliverance of the Assemblie's Register bring answer that they shall be directed unto the Clerk every day but at night they shall be in the hands of the Privy-Seall enduring the Assembly and before the closing he will be personally present II. The places for conveening of Presbyteries are named through out all the kingdom and Commissioners are appointed to designe the Churches in every Presbytery Their advice vvas returned in the last Session III. The Synodall assemblies are appointed to conveen the first tuysday of October next and the places are named and thereafter every Synod is left to their own option of time and place IV. David Cuningham Bishop of Aberdien is ordained to be summoned before the Presbytery of Glascow for adultery with Elisabet Sutherland V. The Articles of the Conference held in February between the Deputies of the Counsell and some Ministers called together by the King were propounded in the privy Conference to be examined by the Kings Commissioners the Moderator with the Assessors and they Some Articles concerning Episcopacy report agreement 1. That none shall vote in the Assembly but such as the Scripture appoints Governors of the Church 2. There are four
The power of Presbyteries 1. The power of a Presbytery is to give diligent labours in their own bounds that the churches be keept in good order to enquired diligently of naughty ungodly persons and travell to bring them into the way again by admonition and threatning of Gods judgement or by correction 2. It appertaines to them to take heed that the word of God be purely preached within their bounds the Sacraments rightly administred the disciplin mantained and the church-goods incorruptly destributed 3. It belongs unto them to cause the ordinances made by the Assemblies Provinciall and Generall to be observed and put execution 4. To make constitutions which concern TÃ PREPON in the Church or good order for their particular churches Providing that they change no rule made by the Provinciall or Gener. assemblies and that they shew unto the Provinciall the rules which they make and to abolish constitutions tending to the hurt of these churches 5. It hath power to excommunicate the obstinat His Majesty agrieth in this manner It hath power to excommunicat the obstinat formall process being led and due intervall of time 6. Faults to be censured in the presbytery are heresy papistry idolatry witchcraft consulters with witches contempt of the word not resorting to hear âhe word continuance in blasphemy against God and his truth perjury fornication dunkennes these things for the present and more when order shall be taken in the Conference IV. Particular The power of Church-Sessions or Counsels Churches if they be lawfully ruled by a sufficient Minister and Session have power of jurisdiction in their own congregation in matters ecclesiasticall to take order therewith and what things they can not conveniently decide to bring them unto the Presbytery XI Commissioners are appointed to present unto his Majesty and Counsell the humble petitions complaints Articles and Heads delivered to them and humbly to crave his Ma s answers thereunto To treat conferr reason thereupon and upon such heads and articles as shall be propounded unto them by his M. or his Commissioners and what herein shall be done to report unto the Assembly For clearing what is here I will only adde from The Historicall Narration that the Synod of Fife did cut off Pa. Adamson as a rotten member not only for the notoriety of offenses for which he was suspected before but likewise for impugning the setled order of Generall assemblies and presbyteries for contempt of the Synod and for other notorious slanders whereof he was to be accused but refused to underly the tryall The next day after the Sentence pronounced against him two of the Bishops servants went to the church of the city at time of publick prayer as the custome was then evening and morning on the days when there was no Sermon and without any citation or process caused Samuel Cuningham Reader pronounce the Sentence of excommunication against And. Melvin James Melvin and some others who he thought had been most forward against the Bishop Wee see in the last Session of this Assembly the censure and tryall of this fact was remitted unto the Presbytery I have not read what was done in the matter but I knew the man and that he could never be admitted unto the Ministry though he often suited it untill another change came into the Church and then he was promoted by a Bishop into an obscure charge and was hatefull all his days and durst scarcely appear in a presbytery The bare narration of the proceedings of this Assembly as they be extracted out of the Assemblies books confute the perverse imputations and slanders of the contrarily minded The rest of that year the King was taken up partly with setling some troubles in the Isles and Kentyre and partly in the Articles of a League with England and immediatly thereafter with a process that was intended and went on against his mother This last purpose was occasion of some variance be twixt the King and the Ministers of Edinburgh For XXIII In January of the year 1587. the King hearing that the death 1587. of his mother was determined gave order unto the Ministers to pray for her The adversarics of the Church-disciplin say The Ministers denied it absolutely and they call that denyall a barbarous inhumanity But Vindiciae Philadelp Pag. 56. shew that the Papists were plotting the destruction of Queen Elisabeth nor was Queen Mary free of these plots and by that means the ruln of religion was intended and the Ministers of Edinburgh answered unto the King that they would pray for the salvation of her soul but they could not pray against her punishment if she had deserved and in that case his Majesty should rather give God thanks because they understood that both his person and the Church would be delivered from imminent danger For whosoever trespasseth against the publick no man should preferr his particular interest unto publik duty This answer did not satisfy the King he did appoint the third of February for solem prayers to be made in behalf of his mother and commanded Pat. Adamson to preach that day John Couper a young man was set up in the pulpit before the Bishop came The King seeing him said That place was appointed at this time for another but seing you are there if you will obey the charge and pray for my mother you shall go-on He replied He will do as the Spirit of God shall direct him Whereupon he was commanded to leave the place and because he made no haste the Captain of the Guard went and pulled him out and he burst out into unreverent speaches Then the Bisbop went up In the after-noon the young man was called before the Counsell where Wi. Watson Minister accompanying him for offensive speaches the two were discharged from preaching in Edinburgh during his Ma s pleasure and Couper was sent prisoner to Blackness The The 48. Assembly Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh Juny 20. Andrew Melvin Is chosen Moderator I. Two Ministers being directed unto the King to sute his Ma s presence report that he had named the Lord Secretary and Justice-Clerk to be present and concurre and they had promised to be present as their opportunity could serve yet willing that the Assembly according to his Ma s mind do treat before any other thing of John Cowper's cause and nevertheless after some reasoning were content it be delayd till the next day and that the brethren of the Conference shall consider it II. His Ma s Commissioners offer theyr concurrence to the recovery of the Assemblie's books if it may be known in whose hands they are The Moderator craves that if any can give light in this matter they would shew it and namely Pa. Galloway who was directed by the last Assembly unto the King to seek the delivery of the Register he answereth that his Majesty promised to deliver them John Brand declares that at the last Assembly in his house Pa. Adamson in presence of David Ferguson said he knew
of the offender was by his publick pennance satisfied now absolution shall be pronounced thogh that be not accomplished Then the party offending should in his own person hear the Sentence of absolution pronounced now Bishops archdeacons Chancelors officialls commissares and the like absolve one man for another And this is that order of ecclesiasticall disciplin which all godly wish to be restored to the end that every one may by the same be keept within the limits of his vocations and a great number may be brought to live in godly conversation Not that we mean to take away the authority of the Civil Magistrat and chief Governor to whom wee wish all blessedness and for the increase of whose godliness wee pray dayly but that Christ being restored into his Kingdom to rule in the same by the scepter of his word and severe disciplin the Prince may be the better obeied the realm flourish more in godliness and the Lord himself more sincerely and purely according to his word served than heretofore he hath been or yet at this present time is Amend therefore these horrible abuses and reform Gods Church and the Lord is on your right hand you shall not be removed for ever For he will deliver and defend you from all your enemies either at home or abroad as he did faithfull Jacob and good Jehoshaphat Let these things alone and God is a righteous Judge he will one day call you to your reckoning Is a reformation good for France and can it be evill for England Is discipline meet foâ Scotland and is it unprofitable for this realm Surely God hath set these exampls before your eies to encourage you to go forward to a thorow and speedy reformation You may not do as heretofore you have done patch and peece nay rather go backward and never labor or contend to perfection But altogether remove whole antichrist both head body and branch and perfectly plant that purity of the word that simplicity of the sacraments and severity of disciplin which Christ hath commanded and commended to his Church And here to end wee desire all to suppose that we have not attempted this enterprise for vain glory gain preferment or any worldly respect neither yet judging ourselves so exactly to have set out the estate of a Church reformed as that nothing more could be added or a more perfect form and order drawn for that were great presumption to arrogat so much to ourselves seing that as we are but weak and simple souls so God hath raised up men of profound judgement and notable learning But hereby to declare our good wills towards the setting forth of Gods glory and the building up of his Church accounting this as it were but an entrance into further matter hoping that our God who hath in us begun this good work will not only in time hereafter make us strong and able to go foreward herein but also move others upon whom he hath bestowd greater measure of his gifts and graces to labor more throughly and fully in the same The God of all glory so open your eyes to see his truth that you may not only be enflammed with a love thereof but with a continuall care seek to promote plant place the same among us that we the English people and our posterity enjoying the sincerity of Gods gospell for ever may say always The Lord be praised To whom with Christ Jesus his son our only Savior and the H. Ghost our only Conforter be honor praise and glory for ever and ever Amen Now excepting these whose faults are here touched who can say but this was a wholsom admonition and certainly it doth concern all in power which shall read it untill the end of the would But what followed upon it the Bishops rage and persecute the Ministers which dar speak against their dominion or will not conform unto their toyes I will here remember one passage An. Archpriest Blackwell being about that time prisoner in the Clink where sundry Ministers were also prisoners said to one of them he marvelled of what religion the Bs of England were us they committ said he because we are papists and you they commit because yee will not be papists that they persecute us it is not much to be marveled because there is some seeming difference betwixt them and us though it be not much but that one Minister of the gospell should persecute another or that one protestant doth pursue another to bonds and imprisonment for religions sake is a strange thing but of the two they love us better a Papist they like well enough if they durst shew it but Puritanes they hate with their heart and that all the world may see So said he It was their custom to revile with the name of Puritanes all who did oppose their course What the Priest said tauntingly was the lamentation of many I will name the testimony but of one a learned and piousman as his works yet extant do demonstrate I mean John Udall somtimes Minister at Kingstown upon Thames who in the year 1588. ended his life in the Whyte-lion in Southwerk as prisoner for opposing episcopacy among other pieces he The testimony of I. Vdal concerning the practises of Bb. describeth The estate of the Church of Enlgland in a Conference there he shewes 1. That a Bishop and a Papist were sent by the other Bishops into Scotland to subvert their Generall Assemblies and the rest of their jurisdiction for fear that if the Ministers in Scotland had got up their disciplin the Soverainety of Bishops had fallen in England also he saith they prevailed a while in Scotland but the whole Land cried out for diciplin again and the Noble men did so stiffly stand to it and the Ministers that came home from England dealt so boldly with the King that I said the Bishop was utterly cast out without all hope ever to do any good there again 2. He telleth of a Minister declaring unto the Bishop as not knowing one another three abominations committed by the Bishops in England first rhey bear such enmity against the kingdom of Jesus Christ that they put to silence one after another and will never cease if God bridle them not untill they have rooted out of the Church all the learned godly and painfull teachers The second is that they enlarge the liberties of the common enemies the Papists The last is that they committ the feeding of the flocks of Christ unto those that prey upon them and either can not or will not labor to reclaim the wandring sheep So that the conclusion may be gathered upon their actions it must needs be the eversion and overthrow of the gospell and so consequently the bringing-in of popery and atheism 3. a gentle man askes the Bishop Why he had taken a Papist with him into Scotland seing if he be a right Papist he would labor to erect the Popes Kingdom The B. answered That man was thought fit above all
Spotswood P. 306. where he declares that in the end of the preceeding year many Icsuits and Priests he nameth ten of them came to deal with the Popish Noble men for assisting the Spanish Armada which was then in preparing to invade England if they shall land in Scotland for their hope was to find the King favorable because of the Queens proceedings against his mother and that he would joyn his forces with the Spanish for revenge of that wrong But the King considering his own danger if strangers set foot in in the âsle and not trusting that the Spaniards would take such paines to purchase the Crown of England for him for that also was profered refused to give eare unto such motions But the Bishop as an aduersary of Assemblies failes in sundry particulars here namely that he saith This Assembly was called by the Ministers whereas the Letter that was sent unto the King saith expressly that they were conveened at his command and his Commissioners were present in the first Session and were Assessors in the Privy Conference as also the King gave the Noble men thankes for that they had conveened so solemly Then he saith Robert Bruce was chosen Moderator though he had not as yet entred into the Ministeriall function I know not what year he was admitted into the Ministry but he was not only a member of the Assembly in the year preceeding but was chosen an Assessor unto the Moderator vvhich certainly had not been done if he had not been an eminent Minister seing he vvas not Commissioner from a Province or Burgh but he never loved Bishops nor did the Bishops love him The vanity of some other particulares appeares by vvhat is vvritten out of the books of the Assembly â Concerning Rob. Mongomery the Presbytery of Glasgovv vvas called to an account of their admitting William Erskin unto the Bishoprick of Glasgovv seing he vvas not a Minister but only titulare Parson of Campsy They ansvvered Seing church-men vvere not permitted to enjoy the Bishoprick as is said before they esteemed it better that he have the title than any other and he had given his bond to renounce the title if the Generall Assembly did not allovv his admission This vvas not allovved and they vvere ordained to persue him to renounce according to his bond and Robert Mongomery having renounced episcopacy before the Assembly was thereafter planted at a church in Cunigham Of Pa. Adamson and Ja. Gibson more followes After this Assembly the King intended an expedition into the West Marches against the Lord Hereis of whom the Assembly had complained but he came and offered himself unto the King and upon his pâomise to amend and surety given that he shall resort to Sermons and suffer nothing to be done in his Wardenry in prejudice of religion he was âent back to his charge At the same time the Lord Maxwell who had gotten licence to go into other countries and with assurance that he shall not return without licence having seen the preparation of Spain for invading England returneth by advice of some Scots Papists and landeth at Kirkudbry in Aprile and immediatly gathereth men The L. Hereis advertiseth the King Maxwell was charged to appear before the Counsell he disobeyd Wherefore the King went with such force as he could for the time against him he fled to sea and was brought back prisoner to Edinburgh In this sommer that Spanish Navy which had been some years in preparing and was called Invincible was overthrown by weak means of men and principally by storm when they were lying at anchor in the road of Callais So it pleased God to disappoint the attempts of Papists with great losse unto them and no harm unto this Island Before the report The 50. Assembly of this overthrow came the Assembly conveenes at Edinb August 6. Thomas Buchanan is chosen Moderator I. The Assembly considering the dangers imminent to the Church generally and specially unto the realm by the intended coming of Spainards as also the decay of religion by the rarity poverty of Ministers appointes that a fast be proclamed to morrow by the ordinary Teacher in the Church to be continued all this week II. Because universally throughout this realm there is no religion nor disciplin among the poore but many live in filthy adultry or incest and their children are nor baptised nor do they resort unto the preaching of the word Therefore Ministers shall make intimation and denounce unto all the poor that either be parishoners by birth or resort unto their parishes if they have woman children that they shew testimoniall of their mariage or els shall be refused of almes by all godly persons And that they exhort their parishoners to extend their liberality rather unto these that are of the household of faith and judge discreetly in giving almes unto others who have not such evidents as is said III. A citation was directed by the Moderator of the preceeding Assembly against Pa. Adamson called Bishop of Santandrews making mention that seing by an Act of the Presbytery of Edinburg it was ordained concerning the marriage of George Earle of Huntle his bans should be proclamed upon his subscribing certain articles of religion and under promise that he shall subscribe the rest before his marriage and inhibition was made unto diverse of the Ministry and namely to the foresaid Patrick that they should not celebrate the foresaid marriage untill the foresaid Earle had subscribed the Confession of faith contained in the Acts of Parliament With certification unto every one of them if they do so they should be called for disobedience to the voice of the Church Before the G. Assembly And notwithstanding the said inhibition the said Patrick hath proceeded to solemnize the said marriage upon Iuly 21 thereby disobeying the foresaid inhibition Now the said Patrick is called and for him compeares his proctor Tho. Wilson producing a testimoniall of his sicknes subscribed by Do. Robert nicoll and two of his Bailives and craves that they would not disquiet him in time of his sicknes This testimoniall is judged not to be sufficient IV. For somuch as since the late Act of annexation his Majesty hath transferred the right of patronage of sundry Benefices from himself unto Earles Lords Barons and others and hath annexed them to their lands of whom some have gotten confirmation in Parliament others have obtained them since the Parliament and a third sort hath gotten gift of the naked patronage to the evident hurt of the Church Wherefore it is thought expedient to entreat his Majesty by earnest sute that the said dispositions may be annulled in the next Parliament and in the mean time that it may please his Majesty to deny the disposing of patronages which remain as yet undisposed and that his Majesty would provide that the Commissioners and Presbyteries unto whom the Collation of these Benefices appertaineth be not processed nor horned or outlawed for not giving admission thereupon Inhibiting in
mean time all Commissioners Presbyteries that they give not Collation or admission to any person presented by these new patrones Untill the next Generall Assembly V. James Gibson presenteth a supplication craving that he may be heard to purge himself of contumacy for not compearing in the last Assembly and to repone him into his function And being admitted he declares first before the brethren of the Conference which report that he had declared upon his conscience that the cause of his absence was not rebellion stubborness or ill will but only in respect of the good affection he had to the wee l of the Generall Church being informed that if he had compeared and had not been punished the affaires of the Church would been cast off The Brethren judge this reason sufficient to purge him of contumacy but not to be reponed VI. Three Ministers were directed unto his Majesty to conferr and understand by what meanes Religion may stand and be continued unto Posterity VII All Ministers are exhorted in their Sermons to declare the prejudice done unto the Church by the spoil of the patrimony thereof and publickly to oppone against such abuse VIII The Assembly considering the appearing ruin of the Evangell within the realm for want of provision unto Ministers and Schools and Colledges Give their Commssion unto certain Ministers to compear before his Majesty and Counsell on such dayes as his Majesty shall appoint To conferre and advise upon this Head and to crave humbly of his Majesty that the assignations may be given about Novenber 1. unto Ministers Readers and that these which are already provided ad vitam and that others which are content with their assignations be not altered untill they may obtain better provision and to report answer unto the next assembly IX The assembly gives commissioon and authority unto the Presbytery of Edinb to call before them Papists and apostates which shall happen to resort into that town or bounds and specially to summon the Lords Huntly Seton c. X. The Assemby thinketh meet and ordaines that in time coming so oft as it shall please God to conveen the Gen. church of this realm the first day of the assembly there be a publick fast and humiliation both of the inhabitaints and Pastors there conveening and the pulpit both before and after noon be occupied by the ordinary Pastors of the place To the effect it may please God to give his blessing unto the convention and good issue unto their travells And intimation hereof to be made in that town the Sunday before the assembly After this Assembly James gibson seeing that he could not be restored into his function went into England and lived there When certain newes was brought of the dispersing of the Spanish Navy the king caused solem thankes-giving unto God for this deliverance to be given in all the Churches of the kingdom beginning in his own Court for example unto others XXVI The hope of the Papists now failing by the overthrow of that 1589. Huntly subscribes the Confession practized contrarily Navy they begin to make a form of submission Huntly at the Kings desire subscribes the ConfessioÌ of faith and was reconciled unto the Church But immediatly he excused himself by a Letter unto the Prince of Parma then Governor of Flanders professing that he was so pressed by the King that hee must either yeeld or depart out of the Countrey or to have taken the fields which he could not wee l do all hope being taken from him by the return of the Navy but in what he had failed he shall endeavour to amend by some good service seing God had put him in such credite with the King as he had broken his former guards and made him establish others about his person by whom at all occasions he might assure himself and be Master of the King and so when the promised support shall arrive he shall spoil the heteticks of his authority and make sure the Catholick enterprises c. This Letter was dated at Edinburgh Januar 24. 1589. Others also sent Letters to the same purpose And the Jesuites lurking in the Countrey advised these Lords to attempt somewhat by themselves which might move the King of Spain more readily to send them succourse a plot was layd to take the King from the Chancelor Maitlane and the Treasurer the Lord Glames under pretence that the Nobility were neglected and publick affaires ill mannaged They said this way they might procure the assistance of other Noble men and the country would resist the less when no mention is made of religion This plot goeth-on and in the very nick of time when Huntly thought to have catched the Chancelor in the Kings chamber of presence the Chancellor upon suspicion retieres escapes and advertiseth the King of his suspicion The next day the King examineth Huntly and finding the truth committes Huntly into the castle of Edinburgh but after a few days upon new promises gives him liberty These Papists will not yet cease in Aprile Huntly and these Lords in Anguise make an open insurrection at Aberdien The King goeth against them when they heard that he was at Cowy they come to the bridge of Dee but their courage failes and they evanish afterwards they offer themselves unto any punishment the King wil impose They were put to an assise convict and warded the King delayeth to pronounce sentence At this time the Assembly conveenes at Edinb Juny 17. James melvin is chosen Moderator The 51. Assembly I. The King gives his presence he speakes of his good affection toward the Church and craves that Patrick Galloway be appointed one of his Ministers The Assembly by the mouth of the Moderator rendreth his Majesty humble thankes for the beginnings he had made in suppressing the enemies of religion they entreat to prosecute the business and made offer of their humble service to the uttermost of their power As for that he craves they acknowledge his Majesty may command any Minister within the realm to attend himself and âhis Court II. It is appointed that at the conveening and loosing of every Assembly the role of Commissioners shall be called and all absents be censured III. Universall tryall shall be made of all the Ministers within every presbytery and the tryall to be of their life doctrin especially of simony if any be suspect to have entred that way the tryall shall be by questions and preaching and where any shall be found unqualified he shall be deposed without respect of age or other condition And this tryall shall be concluded before the next Provinciall Synod which is now appointed to be Septemb. 3 As every presbytery will answer unto God and his Church IV. It is appointed that in every presbytery they shall dispute concerning the mariage of adulterers and report their judgement unto the next assembly V. The Act made in the last assembly concerning the giving of admission upon the presentation of late
or in name of any of the Brethren 3. Because Mr Craig is old he craves that shey would give in liete five or sixe Ministers out of which he may chuse two to serve his house 4. Seing the standing of religion and the welfare of his Ma s person are so inseparably joyned that whosoever are enemies to the one are common enemies to both therefore let some be appointed in every Presbytery to advertise inform him diligenly for the more speedy remedy not only of whatsoever practises they can hear of Papists and the Spanish faction but of their receipters and of the practises of Bothwell whose wholl courses as they are directly against his person so they tend wholly to the subversion of religion With directjon also unto them to inform all the Barons and honest men tenderers of his Ma s wee fair to atrend and give inteligence of these practises as they can learn from time to time 5. That where is any port or landing place some brethren be specially appoinred to deal so with the Burghs that they take sufficient tryall according to the law made of all who shall come into or passe forth of this eountrey from whence they came whither they intend what is their purpose and so after good and sufficient tryall if there be any thing of weight importance that they fail not to acquaint his Majesty there with to the end he may the more readily discover all forrein or intestiue practises which are or shall be plotted against the estate of the present religion And this he craves to be done so faithfully as he hath good opinion of their earnest affection no less to the preserving of his person as to the defence of the common cause As also he promiseth to aid and assist you in all your good resolutions that may tend to the furtherance of peace and quietness with the advancement of true religion presently professed within this realm The humble answers of the assembly 1. Unto the first it is agreed according to the Act of Parliament which was delivered with the Articles 2. It is ordained by the wholl Church that no Minister utter from pulpit any rash or unreverent speaches against his Majesty or Counsell or their proceedings but that all their publick admonitions proceed upon just necessary causes sufficient warrant in all fear love and reverence Under the pain of deposing those that do in the contrary from the function of the Ministry 3. The Commissioners that are directed unto his Majesty shall nominate the Brethren and whom he shall chuse shall be admitted by the presbytery where his Majesty makes residence for the time The 4 5. are condescended unto and order taken as the Commissioners will give particular information V. No Colledge shali make disposition of their rents or livings by tack or any other title without the advice consent of the Generall assembly Vnder the pain of deposition of the persons disponing VI. For furtherance of the residence of Ministers it is appointed that all parishes shall build manses where are none or where they be ruinous upon their own expences or if they refuse after they are duly required not only shall they be judged the only cause of the Ministers not residence but it shall be lawfull unto the Minister his aires exequitors or assignayes departing to retain the possession of the Manse built by him if he build or repair the same upon his own expences ay and whill the Intrant Minister refound unto him or his foresaids the wholl expences at least so much as the Parish can not be moved to refound And that the presbytery at the Intrants admission take order for performing this providing that the expences exceed not 400. marks And the presbytery after the repairing or bigging of the Manse shall take exact tryall and account of the expences and give him their allowance to be registred in their books And likewise the Minister succeeding shall have âhe like title to crave of the Intrant after him the like expences ay untill the Parish shall outquite the Manse VII Commissioners are appointed to attend the Parliament with the petitions of the Assembly VIII As the books of Presbyteries are tryed in rhe Provinciall assemblies so the books of the Synods should be brought unto every Generall assembly for the better understanding of their proceedings Under the pain of the censure of the Church IX For remedying controversies among Ministers it is concluded that where any plea thogh in a civill matter ariseth betwixt two brethren if they be both of one presbytery they shall chuse what number they please thereof and the elected shall chuse an overman and they shall summarly decide and give Sentence which shall be irrevocable or without appellation And if they be of sundry presbyterics they shall chuse equall number out of them both and the elected shall elect an Overman and these shall give Sentence as said is without appellation And if any shall refuse this form submission he shall be held by the Church to be contumatioâs X. The Generall assembly by the authority given by God unto them dischargeth all and every Christian within the Church of Scotland from reparing to any of the King of Spain his dominions where the tyranny of Inquisition is used for merchandice negotiation or exercing of sea-faring occupation Untill the Kings Majesty by advice of Counsell have fought and obtained speciall liberty from that King for all his subje s to negotiat there without danger for the cause of religion Under the pain of incurring the censures of the Church untill the last Sentenee of excommunication The reader may judge of the fyve articles and the answers B. Spotswood saith the first two articles were savouring of discontent but he gives not a reason and he saith the King esteeming the second answer to be no restraint but rather to Minister an excuse to the unruly sort when they transgressed rejected it as not satisfying his demand whereupon the petitions of the Church against the Papists at the same time and against the erections of tyths into temporalities were not regarded And the merchants saith he offending at the Act made concerning them did petition his Majesty and Counsell for mantaining their liberty which was granted and nevertheless the Church proceeded in their censures till the merchants promised to surcease their trade with Spain how soon their accounts were made and they be payd of their debitors in these parts As for Bothwell he had fled into England when his treasonous attemps were discovered and when the English Ambassador did interceed for him the King said His offenses were unpardonable and to be abhorred of all Christian Princes In Juny he returned privily into Scotland and found rhe means to surprise the King within Halirud house and caused him subscribe articles which the King afterward did revoke in a Convention of the Estares as dis-honorable and made offer to grant the same upon a new
voter in Parliament shall give account Annuatim and lay down his office at the feet of the Assembly to be continued or altered as c. They communicate this device unto the King who set down the conclusion so and so it was written The Bb. did never attempt to annuall these cautions and so these being established by the Assembly with consent of the King were the grounds of deposing and excommunicating the Bb. in the Astembly in the year 1638. Then The historicall Narration sets down some pranks as he speaks of the Commissioners 1. The Ministers of Edinburgh were charged August 12. by the King and Counsell to depart out of the town all excep the two young men that entred last and discharged to preach within the Kings dominions because they would not professe unto the people that they were persuaded the Earle of Goury and his brother would have killed the King in Perth on the fifth day of August and persuade the people to believe it They profered to thank God for the Kings delivery out of danger to rehearse faithfully unto the people the history as his Majesty had delivered it and to speak nothing in the contrary But that was not accepted Not long after their places were declared vaking by the Commissioners of the Generall assembly September 5. they were charged to compear before the king and Counsell in Sterlin to hear further punishments decerned against them William Watson John Hall Walter Balcanquall and James balfour professed that they were resolved and were appointed to declair their resolution in other churches as was designed unto them and to confesse their error and incredulity Robert Rolock was departed this life in the year preceeding The Court said These were sent to make their repentance Robert Bruce professed that he was not yet resolved and craved time to try search He is ordained to depart out of the Country not to teturn into Scotland nor England without his Majesties licence and to remain in Airth untill he departe 2. The king with advice of the Commissioners of the Generall assembly calleth a meeting of two out of every Synod to be holden at Edinburgh in October to take order with the churches of Edinburgh and to consult with the Commissioners upon such things as were to be propounded unto the ensuing Parliament At this meeting the King was earnest to have others planted in the Ministers roomes of Edinburgh albeit they had declared their resolution as they were enâoined excep John Hall whom said the king I will take in my own hand It was answered That could not be done unless they were deposed by the Church or cutt off by some Civill Judicatory The king was so earnest that they said they would try the Ministers own minds whither they be content with transportation rather than suffer their churches to be destitute William Scot James Melvin and John Carmichell were directed to deal with them When these were gone unto the Ministers the king and commissioners propounded to name three to vote at the Parliament which is to be holden in November and obtained it to wit Peter Blackburn David Lindsay and Goerge Gladstanes were named without regard of the order and cautions concluded in the late Assembly The three that weresent forth knew nothing of the matter till the meeting was dissolved nor were the Churches of Edinb provided before the next Generall assembly 3. In the Parliament where Goury was forfeited these three which were named before did vote David Lindsay as Bishop of Ross Pater Blackburn as Bishop of Aberdien George Glaidstanes as Bishop of Caitnes In the Synod of Fife at Santand in February An. 1601. George Glaidstanes was accused and confessed that he had sitten in the Parliament and had answered as Bishop of Caitnes when he was called but said he it was against my heart nor would they name mee otherwise Such were the slight shifts they had when they were found guilty of any breach Da. Lindsay was rebuked in the Synod of Lothian in Aprile So soon were the cautions or Caveats contemned I have written of these Assemblies particularly the rather that they have never been in Print before And many either of malice or ignorance and some of both have published much venom against them And now I conceive that some may think Seing these Assemblies were confirmed by authority of the King and Parliament how left they off therefore I adioyn a continuation of them unto their End A Continuation of the History of SCOTLAND'S ASSEMBLIES I. THE Commissioners of the Assembly had a meeting with 1601. some other Ministers at Bruntelan in March year 1601 there they agreed to entreat the King for restoring the Ministers of Edinburgh unto their places and for a free Nationall assembly to determin all matters then in controversy The Commissioners promised to deal earnestly in both But how did they perform their promise saith the Author of the historicall Narration Concerning the first some of them said unto the King Sir They are out now blame not us but your self if ever they offend you again And in the other point an assembly was called but no controversy was handled At that time John Hamilton and Edmund hay two Jesuits came into the countrey the King understanding that they were factious and busy men sent forth a proclamation inhibiting them to remain under pain of treason and declaring that he would no otherwise judge of such who shall receive them but as the pursuers of his own life Nevertheless they were keept in the North parts untill after some years John Hamilton was apprehended and sent to the Tower of London where he died By the Kings proclamation the Assembly conveens at Bruntelan May 12. there the King was present and Commissioners John Hall is chosen Moderator I. A generall The 63. Assembly complaint was of the want of purity zeal and practise of the true Religion in all Estates which must end in papistry or atheism within a short space in the just judgement of God unless substantious remedies be provided in due time Nor can this malady be sufficiently cured unless the originall causes and speciall occasions thereof be riped up The Brethren were exhorted The causes of dection to think upon this weighty matter and the meeting is adjournied for two dayes Then the causes of this defection were judged to be 1. The just wrath of God for the unreverent estimation of the Gospell and for the sins of all Estates in dishonoring their profession 2. Want of diligence on the part of Ministers in discovering them who make apostasy into Papistry and negligence in executing the lawes and disciplin against them who are discovered 3. Want of Pastors at unplanted churches and displanting of churches by diminution of the thirds 4. Neglecting of towns and churches that are of greatest inportance to the interest of Religion or not planting them with qualified Pastors such as the Kings house the Prince's house the houses of
S. 32. at Lateran 33. at Trent S. 243. seqq a dispute at Rome concerning the confirmation of the Decrees of Trent 276. and how they were questioned by the Nations 278. sixty and five National Synods in Scotland after the Reformation which are set down according to the order of years Councels did consist of Bishops and Presbyters 542. m. One Councel hath been corrected by another 542. A Councel condemneth another although confirmed by a Pope 128. e 578. e. the Councel at Pisa depriveth two Popes and chuseth a third 564. the Councel at Constance depriveth three Popes and chuserh a fourth A Councel is not the universal Church and may err 497. b A Councel is above a Pope 509. m. 513. e. 542. b. e. 544. b. 548. m. 556. e. 573. b. 575. b. 579. m. S. 17 b. the Church of Rome loveth not Councels for fear of Reformation 540. The Culdei in Scotland 186. how born down 281 282. The order of Crucigeri 416. Custom contrary unto truth should be abolished 29 b. 366. e. 470. m. D The Danes become Christians 224. they were reformed S. 69. e Why God suffereth his Church to come into extremity of danger S. 214. m The three Daughters of Richard King of England pride covetousness and letchery how bestowed 383. David Black a Minister's process before the Privy Council of Scotland S. 520 524. David Straton a Martyr's trial S. 172. m The name of Deacon remaineth in England but not the Office S 404. The Decretals were ordained to be burnt by one Pope but confirmed again 454. The causes of Defection of Piety in a Nation S. 556. The Devotion of antient times 61 62. Dictatus Papae Gregorii VII 249. The use of Church-Discipline S. 464 465. The Presbyterian Discipline was opposed by what sort in Geneva S. 129. the Discipline Presbyterian is better then Episcopacy S. 492. ââpecially it is more effectual against Heresie and Schism 493. The second Book of Discipline in Scotland was oât debated S. 389 390 391 392 393 394 395 396 399 406. again approved and ordained to be subscribed 483. m. 485. e. the Act of Parliament ratifying it S. 489 490. The Popes Dispensations in degrees of Marriage was scandalous 74 e Dominicus the first Author of Dominicans 412. their priviledges 413. e. their first Rules were soon forsâken 414. m. e. they first brought Aristotle into Christian Schools 416. e. they have little or no truth 439. m. the Dominicans Franciscans and other Friers were brought into Scotland 446. m. The Donation of Constantine unto Pope Silvester is forged 93. e. 208 b. 473. m. 475. m. 541. m. 543. b. A publick Disputation in cause of Religion An. 1521. at Basile S. 74. another An. 1528. at Bern. 94 95. another at Fountainbleau S. 134. another betwixt a Papist and a Turk S. 151. Dunstan Bishop of Canterbury his wickedness and cruelty 227 228. Durand's overtures of Reformation 470. E Easter 17. m. 58. m. Eberhard Bishop of Salzburgh his Oration against the Pope 431. Edmond King of England martyred by the Danes 184. e Edmond Bishop of Canterbury sheweth the corruption of the Church 381. e Edward the I. King of England restraineth the wealth of Bishops and Monks 450. The form of Christian Religion in Egypt about the year 1560 S. 322. The Elect cannot be deceived nor perish 28. e. 175. m. 176 e. 274. m. 546 e. they are chosen to believe and not because they believe 98. b. 174 b The manner of Electing the Bishop of Rome was often changed 13 m. 17 m. 19 e. 21. m. e. 80 e. 117 e. 118. b e. 122 b. 129 b. 200 e. by a whore 205. e. 206. b. e. 242. m. 243. m. e. 245 e. restrained to the election of Cardinals 246 m. 318. b 456. b. 459. m. 461. m. 508. b. 566. m. 569. e. S. 281. m. Elfrik's Sermon concerning the presence of Christ's Body in the Supper 228. Elipant Bishop of Toledo's Errors 102 103 107. Elizabeth Queen of England was imprisoned by her Sister strangely preserved from death and crowned S. 188. The Roman Empire decayeth 5. e. 6. e. 8. b. 68. m. 70 m. 71 710. It is transferred into France 109 111. and then into Germany 196. the Election of the Emperor 202 209. the Emperor is constrained to submit unto the Pâpe 236. even to hold his stirrop and lead his horse 310. b. the greatest hurt of the Empire 467. England was converted to Christianity 55. when it was first so named 104. m. was conquered by the Danes 273. and then by the No mans 274. began the Reformation S. 185. the title of England unto France 495 558. e The English Service Book was not written to be pressed on men S. 333. m. The Epistles of the old Bishops of Rome are forged 93. e Equivocation is maintained by the Jesuits S. 325. The sum of Erasmus his ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã S. 27 29. The wicked Book of the Friers the Eternal Gospel 434 435. Excommunicated persons should be punished civily 194. e. An example of absolution from Excommunication S. 503 505. The use of Exercise unto Ministers S. 335. F Faith is the gift of God 214. b. 216. b. m. it is a certain knowledge and not a conjecture 341. b. it is not grounded on natural reason 361. b. neither Pope nor Councel can make an Article of Faith but at most may press obedience unto God's word 546 m. the relation between Faith and good Works 214. b. true Believers cannot perish 214. m Christ appointed not a Feast-day 547. The abuses of Feast daies 359. b. 541. b. The beginning of Feasts to wit of the Rood or holy Cross 6. All-hallow day 16 118. m. the Purification of Mary 205. b. All Souls 242. of John Baptist and S. Laurence 243. of Thomas Becket 337. m. Octava festivitatis Mariae 390. of the Cross of Corp. Christâ 392 m. 454. of Christ's transfiguration 513. b. of the Conception of Mary 516. b. of the Visitation of Mary 578. m. All Festivals or Feast daies forbidden in Scotland S. 386. b The first Duke of Florence S. 3. b How the Kingdom of France came into the hands of King Pipin 86 87. In France was a beginning of Reformation S. 89 90. A Letter of Catharine Queen Regent of France unto the Pope concerning Religion S. 143 144. Liberty of Religion was granted in France S. 140. e. 141. e. 304 b. troubles in France for Religion under King Charls 9. S. 299. and under Henry the III. S. 303 m Francis Assisias the Father of Franciscans 413. Francis Ximenius the publisher of Biblia Complutensia S. 26. m The Fray in Edinburgh December 17. in the year 1596. S. 526. Flanders became Christian 51. Friseland became Christian 61. m East Friseland began Reformation S. 70. m The Doctrine of the preaching Friers 491. m Ferchard the II. King of Scotland was brought to repentance 60. m G The Popish Gades began 271. The first Glass in Britain
b The Order of Knights among the Clergy began in England 273. e Three Orders of Religious Knights at Jerusalem 37. e Knowledge even of the Scriptures without obedience makes guilty 501. e L The Latin language was first authorized in Churches 19. b The first Latine Mââs in Constantinople 19 e The Latine Translation of the Bible is not authentical 49 it was corrected by Alcuin 3. e. by Erasmus S. 23. m again by Pope Sixtus V. S. 283. and again by Pope Clemenâ VIII S. 283 e God's Lâw or Writings are unchangeable by men 336 e The reconciliation of the Lantsgrave with Charls the V. S 122. Divine Service was in the vulgar Language 142 143 154 187. Laws concerning Church-men 186 e. 188 190 194. 19â 292. The League between France and Scotland 99. Several Lawyers testifie against Princes for giving civil power unto Prelates 528 b The Laying-on of hands by the Bishops S. 471 472. Leonard Caesar was burât and why S. 94. m Legati à latere how they began and usurped 272. they were more desirous of gold than of doing good to souls 324 m A Letter of Sir Francis Knols concerning Bishop S. 471 472. A Letter of the Assembly of Scotland unto the English Bishops concerning the prâssing of Rites S. 348 349. A Letter of Andrew Melvin unto Beza concerning the Church of Scotland in the year 1579. S. 401. another of his to the some purpose S. 444. A Letter of the L. James Stuart unto Francis King of France S 209. A Letter of Richard the II. King of England remarkable by Kings 460. e The Author of Lent is unknown 93 m. it is urged upon men 265 266. The Battel of Lepanto S. 285. m Liber Concordiae how contrived and carried S. 308. Life eternal is not by debt or merit but only of grace 175. m Litargies were manifold in England 61. m. and in Italy 91 Livonia became Christian 374. e Lituania became Christian 486. Luithpert Bishop of Mentz complains of the Doctrine corrupt at Rome 566. The causes of variance amongst the Lutherans S. 305. M The Offices of Magistrates and Ministers are distinct S 297. m. 298. e. 331 332. Marriage was forbidden within known degrees of kinred 189. e. and then restrained âo seven degrees 278. The Marriage of Priests 19. b 26. e. 51. b. 64. e. 65. m. 66. b. 154. e. 261 262 265 329 b. 340. m. liberty thereof was sought by the Emperour and Duke of Bavier S. 278. e. 279. Mahumet's beginning and religion 53. The Manichees 278. The blood of Marâyrs is the seed of the Church S. 169. e. 170. 191. e Martin Luther the occasion of his first contradicting the present courses S. 56. his first assault against the manner of selling Indulgences S. 57. a remarkable discourse between him and a Legate Vergerius S. 103 104. a Popish tale of his death 120. e. he forbad that any should be called Lutherans 121. m. the manner of his death 122. The Virgin Mary was not free of sin 212 e how the worshipping of her began and increased 345 347. The Fraternity of âhe Virgin Mary began S. 282. b Mary Queen of Scotland her reasons for her Religion S. 343. they were answered by the Assembly 344. The Mass The Mass was made by Pope Gregory the I. 12. and opposed 91. it hath been oft changed 136 m. 145. e. trouble for receiving it 91. b the original and signification of the word 140. b. 145. b. the catalogue of them who give is rehearsed in the Mass 144. b. the Letany 141. e. and other Rites are marked in the pages following The breaking of the Bread is turned into a new Mystery 147. b. the manner of receiving is changed 148 m. the uses of receiving at the Mass 148. m. the Canon of the Mass confutes the Doctrine of a Sacrifice 151. and of Transubstantiation 152. and of denying the Cup 153 and also the opinion of Merit 153. m. an impious trick devised lately in the Mass 154. b Some Meats forbidden by the Pope 75. m There is but one Mediator 101 e The Merit of works is rejected 27. m. 101. e. 133. b 183. b m. 211 m. 337. e. 338. b. 340. b. 369. m. 478. e. 479. b. S. 16. Meritum or Mereri what it signifieth 27. m. 153. m. 331. m. 371. m. S. 291. m Michael the Greek Emperour would submit unto the Pope but the people would not 409 411. Many Ministers or Preachers are necessary S. â34 m The causes of depriving Ministers S. 419. e. corruptions in the Ministry S. 462. Pleaâ among Ministers how to be composed S. 426. m Miracles are not to be sought when the Gospel is established 95. e. 215. e. 487. e Late Miracles how they have been wrought 112. m The Miracles of Christ's child-hood are forged 213. m Monkâ 47 49. they are described to be Monsters 528 b. they got liberty to hear Confessions c 295. m. more Orders of them were forbidden 387 e. their pernicious diversity should be reformed 541. b. their Revenues in England 557. m. their Jugleries S. 7 b 102. m e Monothelites 7. e. 65. m A Conference at Moupelgart between the Reformed S. 311. N In Navar Reformation was proclaimed and again it was forbidden S. 301. e In the Netherlands some light of the Gospel before the Reformation 550. S. 156 157. the Reformation began there 159. they were persecuted S. 72. m. they are more persecuted and indeavour their liberty S. 292. their first Synods S. 293. m. 295. e. their first union which continueth S. 295. m Some Doctrines of Nicolaus de Lyra 486 488. Nicolaus Tribunus Romae attempted to command the Pope and the Emperor 438. m Norway becomes Christian 269. 374. O The Oath of Fidelity unto the King 64. A Coronation Oath 274. The Oath of Fidelity unto the Pope 73. m. another 251. m S. 50 51. The Pope craves an Oath of Fidelity of William the Conqueror who refused to take it 275. The Oath ex Officio made and also condemned 556 b The prayer Offertorium in the Mass 144. b Offices of State were forbidden in England to be bestowed on the Clergy 501. b The Bishop's Official is described 382. The first Organs in Christian Churches 19. b None is without Original sin but Christ 17 338. m A Parliament at Orleans for Religion S. 141 142. P The Pall or Metropolitan Bishop's Coat 12 e. 20. m Patrick Adamson Bishop of Santand was excommunicated by the Synod of Fife and upon considerations was absolved by the National Assembly S. 450 451. again he was excommunicated 480. and before his death sought absolution 481. Patrick Graham the first Arch Bishop in Scotland that title he got from the Pope 562. Patrick Hamilton Martyr the Articles laid to his charge S. 169. The Temple Pantheon in Rome is dedicated to all Saints 15. Patriarks are multiplied 53. the correspondence of the three first Patriarks 363. m Paul was equal unto Peter 415 e A brief narration of